Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Stiles's Pov                     
I'm at Derek's loft with the pack and they are talking about something but I'm not listening. If my family saw that I hang out with werewolves Klaus would kill me because of what happened to Henrik. "Stiles".I hear someone say before I look up and see Liam. "Yes". I say. "You zoned out," says Scott. "Sorry". I say.  After a little bit, we head home and I say goodnight to Noah and head to bed.             

The next day         
Noah comes in and wakes me up for school. I get dressed and head downstairs to eat with a blood bag. I leave for school and get there to see the pack waiting for me. I get out and we go to our lockers. When I open my locker a note falls out and looks at it to see Klaus handwriting from the 14th century. I ran from my family in the 15th century after Klaus dragged Kol and we had a big fight and I ran. I and Kol are the Original twins and very close to each other. I ran here to Beacon Hills and then left but came back and meet Noah, he took me in and Scott was bitten by Peter. Scott's mom and Noah were taken by Jennifer and we are trying to find them. Allison's dad just got taken and Deaton knows how to find them. I, Scott, and Allison have to take an ice bath but I'm worried because my body reacts differently from Scott and Allison because of Kol. I and Kol feel everything at happens to each other and I know he is still dragged which puts me at risk of not waking up. We get in the water and I go under and we walk up in a white room.

Klaus's Pov
We are still trying to find Stiles after he ran away in the 15th century after I dragged Kol and we had a fight. Kol is still dragged but I'm thinking about taking it out to find Stiles. I regret what I did to Kol because it caused a brother. I will never forgive myself for the fact that I broke up most of my family just because I was mad at Kol but I in turn caused a brother who I loved and wanted to protect the most to run away from us. When I dragged I broke the family sibling promise of Forever and Always. 

Stiles's Pov
When I touch the Nemeton I look around and see Esther giving birth and I see a baby boy. "Hi, Kol".says Mikael. Esther starts pushing again and I then see me. "It's two babies".says Esther. "Kol and Mieczyslaw".says Mikael. I back up and hit the Nemeton. I wake along with Scott and Allison. "I saw it the night Peter bit me".says Scott.  "Stiles are you okay". asked Deaton. I nod my head and look around to see everyone looking at me. I head home and get a blood bag. We found them and I'm happy to see they are okay. I find Jennifer at the Nemeton. "Everyone knows not to mess with an Original". I say. She looks up at me and I rip her heart out of her chest.       

Klaus's Pov                       
I take the dagger out of Kol and after a while, he wakes up. "Where is Stiles". asked Kol. "We don't know".I say. "What".said Kol. "He ran after I dragged you and we had a fight". I said. Kol slapped me and hugged Elijah. Kol and Stiles have been really close since they were born because they are twins and the supernatural world knows them as the Original twins. "Kol can you find Stiles". I ask. Kol nods his head. I tell him more about what happened after I had dragged, and how we have been looking Stiles since that day but that we could never find him. I tell him about how we think that Stiles has his scent blocked and that's one of the reasons why we can't find him.       

Kol's Pov     
I make myself think about Stiles and because we are the Original twins I and Stiles share a small part of our minds with each other that we had discovered when we were learning magic from our mother Esther. As we learned about our minds and how they were linked. We learned that we could search for each other that way but it caused headaches that felt like the person's skull was being split in half and being crushed. I sit down in a chair and focus my magic and find the link I share with Stiles. Once I'm in his mind I start to look around.

Stiles's Pov                   
I woke up with the worst headache in my immortal life and I think I know why, and I don't like it. I got to school and saw the pack looking at me. "Stiles are you in pain". asked Scott. "Just a headache". I say. The bell rings and we head to class. In the middle of class, I ask to go to the bathroom. In the bathroom, I watch my eyes go red and the headache gets worse than before. The only person who can give me headaches like this is Kol because we share a small part of our minds. At lunch, we sit outside and I have sunglasses on to keep everyone from seeing my red eyes. Kol must be trying to find me which is one way the mind link works because of the headaches and the red eyes. I give total control to Kol because it will help with the headache and I go limp.     

Scott's Pov       
I look at Stiles before he falls and we take Stiles to the nurse. She sends us home and I call the sheriff about what happened. I put Stiles on the couch and we just watch him. 

Kol's Pov   
I take control of his body and mind. I look around and saw people looking at his body and one of them says "Why does this happen in Beacon Hill". says a red hair girl. I let Stiles have his body back and whisper in his mind " We are coming". 

Stiles's Pov                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Kol lets me have my body back and I hear him whisper in my mind " We are coming". I wake up to see the pack looking at me. "Why did you pass out". asked Liam. "Really bad headache". I say. They nod their heads and leave and I get a blood bag. My family is trying to find me which is something I don't really want but because Kol was in my mind at least I know Klaus took out the dragger. 

Kol's Pov     
I look up Beacon Hills and I tell Klaus about what I found. "I want to go to Beacon Hills by myself to talk to Stiles".I say. Klaus nods his head and I pack my bag. I leave for Beacon Hills from New Orleans. 

Chapter Text

Kol's Pov

I get to Beacon Hills and head to the High School so I can enroll to see Stiles every day and maybe be able to talk to him. I have not seen my twin brother since that day that Klaus daggered me because of what I and Stiles did. I know Klaus feels guilty because of what he did and he will have to live his life knowing what he did and that Stiles may never trust him again. 

Stiles's Pov

Kol did a number to my brain because the headache will not go away but I can stand it now. Me and the pack head to class and we sit down.

I sit by myself and the coach walks in with a person behind him. "This is Kol Mikaelson". says Coach. I see my brother and he smiles at me. "Sit next to Stiles".says Coach. Kol walks over to me and sits. "Kol what are you doing here".I say. "I wanted to see my twin". says Kol.

Class ends and I drag Kol into the locker room and Scott is following me. "Stay here Scott and don't listen".I say. I lock the door and push Kol into the lockers. "Did Klaus send you"? I say. "No I came here on my own". says Kol. "Why did Klaus undagger you".I say. "He wanted me to find you". says Kol. "Why". I ask. "I don't know". says Kol.

Kol hugs me and I hug him back. We leave the locker room to see the whole pack and they look at me and Kol. After school, Kol and Me head to the Sheriff's office and ask Noah to come home and let Kol in. "Kol as in your twin". asked Noah. I nod my head. "Great I have the Original Twins living in my house". says Noah. "Be happy it's not Niklaus" Me and Kol both say.

I head to the animal clinic to see the pack, Derek, Peter, and Deaton all looking at me then Deaton starts talking about the different types of werewolves but I don't listen to him and I start thinking why would Klaus undragger Kol just to find me. We hear the door open and Kol walks in and we are looking at him. "What are you doing here Kol". I say. "Elijah called". says Kol. "Kol ". says, Deaton. "Yes". says Kol. "What are you".says Deaton. "Not human". says Kol.

Kol walks into the room and Deaton looks worried. "No supernatural thing should be able to walk into Mountian Ash".says Deaton. "My one of the first supernatural things ever in this world". says Kol. "Stiles Elijah wants to talk to you".says Kol. We walk out of the animal clinic and I slap Kol with my vampire speed. "Ow, what the hell Stiles".says Kol. "They don't know". I say. Kol nods his head.

"Be happy I came alone without Niklaus". says Kol. We head back to the house and Kol calls Elijah. Kol puts his phone on speaker and Elijah picks up. "Kol do you have Stiles".asked Elijah. "Hi, Elijah". I say. "Stiles nice to hear".says Elijah. "Klaus still dragging you guys". I ask. "Yes, right now Finn is the only one still dragged".says Elijah. "He still killing people". I ask ." I don't kill them". says Klaus. "Klaus don't lie".Me and Kol say.

We talk and I end the phone call. Me and Kol eat a blood bag and then do homework. I head to my room and see Derek standing there. "What are you doing here". I ask. "I came to ask why you left with Kol".said Derek. "someone called and wanted to talk to me".I say. " Do you know what Kol is"? asked Derek. "Yes". I say. "What is he".asked Derek. "I can't tell you". I say. "Stiles why do you have a mutt in your room".asked Kol. "He wanted to talk".I say. "Derek please leave". I say. "Be careful around him".says Derek and I nod my head. We head to bed.

Scott's Pov

Derek comes out of Stiles's house and walks over to me. "Kol smells off". says Derek. I nod my head and Derek says we should talk to Argent and Peter about Kol.

I call Argent to come to Derek's loft. We get there to see Peter and Chris both sitting on the couch. "Why did you call Scott".asked Chris. "We want to know if you know anything about Kol Mikaelson". I say. They both go still at the name."Did you say Mikaelson".asked Peter? I nod my head. "Who are the Mikaelsons".I ask. "They are the first-ever supernatural creatures on the earth and the supernatural community knows them as the Originals". said Chris. "What are they and who are they". We both ask.

"Vampires and they are Freya, Finn, Elijah, Niklaus, the Original twins Kol and Mieczyslaw, Rebekah, and Henrik".says Peter. "Why are you asking about Kol Mikaelson". asked Peter. "He goes to our school and is hanging out with Stiles".I said. "Get Stiles away from Kol".Both Peter and Chris say. We run to Stiles's house and go in his window.

Stiles's Pov

I hear someone came into my room and I look to see Scott and Derek looking at me. "What are you doing here". I say. "We need to get you out of here". says Scott. "No". I say. "Kol is a vampire". says Scott. "I know".I say. "If you know then we have to leave".says Derek.

I shake my head. "Get out".I say.

"What".says Scott.

"I said Get out". I tell them.

"Why".asked Derek.

"I know Kol is an Original vampire and he is not going to hurt me".I say.

"You don't know that Stiles". says, Scott.

"I'm not going to hurt him Stiles's is like family". says Kol.

We look at Kol.

"Your a vampire".says Scott.

"And your kind killed me brother". says Kol.

Kol looks ready to kill Scott and Derek.

I start to push Kol out of the room and into the hallway.

"Kol clam down". I say.

"How can I calm down Stiles". says Kol.

"Kol breath". I say.

"Their kind killed Henrik and Esther did this". says Kol.

" Esther and Mikeal were not the best parents in the world". I say.

Kol nods his head.

"They feed us blood then killed us".said Kol.

"I know". I say.

We go back into my room to see Derek and Scott looking at me.

"Leave".I say.

Kol runs Scott and Derek out of the house and locks the door.

I lock the window and go to bed.

Chapter Text

Kol's Pov
The next morning we get ready for the day. Stiles wears a black tight shirt that shows his abs, black skinny jeans, and a leather jacket he stole from Stefan Salvatore.

I'm wearing the same thing but a white shirt. We get in my car and head to school.

When we get to school everyone is looking at Stiles because he is not wearing what he normally wears. The pack walks over to us and Scott grabs Stiles away from me.

"What are you wearing Stiles". asked Scott.

"I can change what I wear". says Stiles.

"Why". asked Scott.

"Because I can Scott". says, Stiles.

"What is Kol doing to you". says Scott.

"Kol is doing nothing to me and I can do what I want Scott you don't own me". says Stiles and we walk away from the pack.

"That is how the Originals do it". I say.

We walk to class and sit down.

At lunch, Me and Stiles sit at a table and his pack is just looking at us.

"What has been going on with the family". says Stiles.

"From what Elijah told me is at Klaus got a werewolf pregnant and the baby can make hybrids and how crazy the family has got and Freya is back". I say.

"Over the summer I went to Mystic Falls and meet the Salvatore's and they had stories about how they killed an Original and when they told me which Original it was I had a few choices of words to say and I then stole Stefan's leather jacket and who is Freya". says, Stiles.

"I still want to get them back for killing me and remember what Finn said about a sister". I say.

"Anyone in the supernatural community knows you can't kill an Original and they always come back if they are killed and She is real". says Stiles.

I nod my head.

"They miss you". I say.

"What". says Stiles.

"Klaus, Elijah, and Rebekah miss you and Always and Forever". I say.

"I miss Elijah and Rebekah too". says Stiles.

"What about Niklaus".I say

"He is not my favorite right now". says Stiles.

"Who is your favorite". I ask. "

You and Elijah". says, Stiles.

"Stiles before I left to come here I noticed all the sliver draggers were missing but the ones Klaus used on me and Finn". I say.

"I took them". says Stiles.

"Where are they". I ask.

"At the bottom of the Southern Ocean". says Stiles.

"Why".I ask.

"Klaus can't use them and they in a box and I don't think Klaus wants to dive to the very bottom of the Southern Ocean to get them back". says Stiles.

Lunch ends and we head to class.

Stiles's Pov

I missed Kol and my family. If Nik wants me to come back then he is going to have to apologize for doing what he did.

Scott doesn't want me to spend time with Kol because he thinks Kol is going to hurt me but Kol would never.

I have lived for thousands of years and Scott thinks only about not killing anyone and telling me what to do.

We have a pack meeting today and they want to talk about Kol.

After school, Kol takes us home and he gets a book. "

Kol what are you reading". I ask.

"A book about us". says Kol.

I nod my head and leave. '

I get to Derek's loft and we start the meeting.

"What is an Original". asked Liam.

"The first vampires in the world". I say.

"They are all vampires". asked

"Niklaus wants me". I say.

"Why".asked Chris.

"It was between me and him". I say.

"How do you kill an Original". asked Derek.

"You can't". I say.

"Why not".asked Scott.

"The only thing at can kill an Original is at the bottom of an Ocean".I say.

"You are not killing them". I say.

"Stiles we have to".says Scott.

"Why Scott because I'm hanging out with Kol and you don't like him".I yell.

"Yes". Yells Scott.

"Good luck". says Kol.

Kol is standing at the door.

"We will kill you and your family". says Scott.

I walk over to Kol and stand next to him. If you were to look really close at Me and Kol you can see we are twins.

"Always and Forever Kol". I say.

"Always and Forever Stiles".says Kol. We walk out of the building and to my jeep.

A few days Later

Stiles's Pov

I was playing a video game when I heard a knock on the door and open it to see Scott.

"What do you want Scott". I say.

"We need your help killing the Originals". says Scott.

"I'm not helping Scott". I say.

"I would hope not". says, someone.

We turn around and see Elijah, Rebekah, Klaus, and some girl.

"Elijah what are you doing here". I ask.

"Kol called".said Rebekah.

"Kol get your ass down here".I yell.

Kol comes down the stairs with his hair everywhere.

"Yes". said Kol.

"Meet our guests". I say.

Kol looks over to the door and sees our family. I push Scott out of the way and hug Elijah and Rebekah.

"Scott leave now". I say.

Scott leaves and I call Noah to have Elijah and Rebekah come in.

"What about me". says Klaus.

"Klaus right now I'm trying not to break your neck so you are safer outside. I say.

He nods his head.

"Who are you". I ask. '

"Freya". says, Freya.

"What are you doing here". I ask.

"We got a call from Kol saying your pack wants to kill us".says Rebekah.

"Yea Scott hates Kol".

"Why". asked Klaus.

"He thinks Kol is going to hurt me and is changing me". I say.

They nod their heads. Noah comes home to find five out of six Originals in his living room playing Mario kart with Klaus sitting on the front porch. I win against my family and we eat dinner and I bring Niklaus a plate of food. I throw two pillows and a big fluffy blanket to Klaus on the porch.

We all go to bed and the next morning I throw a blood bag at Niklaus. We eat and me and Kol get ready for school.

At school, Scott keeps asking me to help them to kill the Originals. At lunch, we head back to my house and see Klaus reading a book and inside the house, they are playing Wipeout on the Xbox. We eat and then head back to school to see the pack looking at us.

After school, me and my family started to make a plan on how to deal with Scott and the pack. Scott calls me to bring them to the school.

We get there to see the pack and Chris.

Klaus's Pov

We get to the school and see the pack.

"Stiles come over here and get away from them". says Scott.

Kol told me they don't know about Stiles being an Original and for me not to tell them.

"No Scott". says Stiles.

"Why not Stiles they are not your family". says Scott.

"They are more my family than any of you but Noah". says Stiles.

Scott runs towards Stiles and I ran in front of him and grab his throat.

Everyone but a red hair girl comes running towards us and we stop them.

We start to fight and an hour into fighting we hear Stiles scream.

"Stiles". I say

Scott runs towards Stiles but I get to him first and see a werewolf bite on his shoulder.

"He was bitten". I say.

Kol comes running towards us, grabs Stiles, and pulls him to the ground.

"You are going to be okay".says Kol.

"Klaus". says Stiles.

"Yes".

"I'm sorry". says Stiles.

"Why are you sorry". I ask.

"If I had never talked you and Henrik into coming with me then this wouldn't be happening". says Stiles.

"Stiles I don't blame you and Henrik wouldn't blame you". I say.

He screams in pain and Kol picks him up.

We head to his house with the pack following us.

"Put me on the front porch".says Stiles.

Kol puts Stiles down on my blanket and pillows.

"Stiles". I say

"Yea". says Stiles.

"I'm sorry about what happened between us". I say.

"Niklaus Mikaelson is apologizing". says Stiles.

"Yes because of what I did to Kol I lost my brother". I say.

The pack is looking at us and Stiles yells at them to leave because they caused this.

"I want my family back to one". I say.

It's just me and Stiles because everyone else is in bed.

"What".says Stiles.

"I know I don't act like it but I have a soul and want our family back as one without Esther and Mikael". I say.

"What happened to you Niklaus". asked Stiles before he falls asleep. I asked myself the same thing when Stiles left in the 15th century.

I fall asleep.

Chapter Text

Klaus's Pov
I wake up and see Stiles still asleep and Elijah standing at the door and watching us.

"You missed him". says, Elijah.

"He's my brother". I say.

"Do you reject what happened at day in 1531".asked Elijah?

"Yes very much". I say.

"What happened at day". asked Elijah.

Flashback
1531

Me and my family are in  Europe . Elijah is chopping wood, Rebekah is doing her hair and the twins Kol and Stiles are doing something. We live in a castle and the twins coming running into the hall covered in blood.  "

What did you guys do".I ask.

"Killed three people". says Kol. "

Why". "

They were trying to kill us". says Stiles.

A few days later

I found out Kol and Stiles killed three knights. At dinner, I got up to Kol and stab him with the silver dagger covered with white ash oak wood.

Kol falls to the ground and I feel a fast slap on my cheek. I look to see Stiles with tears in his eyes. The whole family knows about the connection between Stiles and Kol. They were close when we were human and we found out they shared a small part of their minds together after we turned. "

Why did you do that". yelled Stiles.

"He killed three knights". I yelled.

"So did I". Stiles yells.

"You never liked Kol so every chance you get you will get rid of him".yells Stiles.

"At is not true". I say. "

Yes, it is Niklaus you have hated Kol the day since we were born. You think everyone is after you and can't let your family live their lives. We have to do everything you say. If anyone tries to leave you dagger them like Finn". yells Stiles

. "Stiles I love you both". I say.

"I'm leaving because I'm not going to stay here and let you stab a sliver dragger into my heart". says Stiles. He runs out of the room and gets his things.

End of Flashback

Stiles moans and he wakes up.

"How do you feel". I ask.

"A little better". says, Stiles.

I nod my head and look at my brother. Kol comes outside dressed and with a backpack.

"Good morning Stiles". says Kol.

"Kicked the pack's ass for me at school". says, Stiles.

Kol nods and walks to his car and drives off. Elijah brings two blood bags out and hands one to me and the other to Stiles.

Kol's Pov
When I get to school Scott and his pack come up to me.

"How is Stiles". asked Lydia.

"Not good thanks to you". I say.

"What is that supposed to mean". says Scott.

"He was bitten by someone and now in pain and Niklaus is sitting with him and if you know Nik then you know he does not do feeling". I say.

"Why does your family care about Stiles". asked Scott.

"Stiles has not told you everything about his life". I say

"Scott don't mess with The Originals". I tell them and walk away.

At lunch, I call Nik and he tells me Stiles is asleep and the bite is healing. After school Scott is standing at my car.

"What". I say.

"Leave Stiles alone and go back wherever your from". said, Scott.

"I don't have to listen to you". I say.

"Your on the hale territory". says, Scott.

"Nobody is going to do anything Scott people in the supernatural community know not to mess with us Originals and if you do nobody lives long to tell". I say and get into my car.

When I get to the house I see Stiles sitting up and talking with our family.

"Hey". I say.

"How was school". asked Stiles.

"Scott has told me to stay away from you". I say.

Stiles gets his phone and text someone. "I will be back". says Stiles as he stands up.

Stiles's Pov
I text everyone to meet at Derek's loft and I get in my jeep. I get there and throw the door open to see the whole pack.

"Stiles". says, Scott.

"Scott shut up". I say.

"What's wrong Stiles". asked Derek.

  "What's wrong is that Scott is telling Kol to leave me alone and I'm sick and tired of you guys trying to tell me what to do. I'm not a werewolf and don't have an alpha so you can't tell me what to do". I yell.

"Your an Original".says Peter.

"What".says Scott.

"Stiles is an Original and I know this because if you take the time to look both at Stiles and Kol you can see they are twins". says, Peter.

"He is human". says Scott.

"Are you sure Scott"? I say with my real British accent.

"Stiles". says, Scott.

"Leave my family alone". I say and see Niklaus at the door.

"Let's get you home because you are still weak". says Nik.

We get in the jeep and head back to my house. When we get to the house I lay down and Klaus lays next to me with a big body pillow in between us. We both fall asleep.

Elijah's Pov
In the thousand years, we have been live I have never seen Niklaus showing his feeling for our family but when Stiles left Nik broke down crying and has been looking for him.

When Stiles was bitten I could tell Niklaus was trying not to kill the wolves. I look outside and see them asleep and everyone is in bed.

Noah's Pov
I came home at 1:30 in the morning and see Stiles and Niklaus asleep on the porch. I know Stiles missed his family and now they are all staying at my house with five out of six living inside the house and Niklaus is left on the porch because Stiles said to leave him out there.

I look in the living room to see Rebekah And Freya asleep on the couch, Elijah on the chair, Kol asleep on the coffee table.

I head to bed not knowing the pack is outside.

Chapter Text

Scott's Pov
Me and the pack are standing outside Stiles's house.

"What are we going to do". asked Lydia.

"Find Stiles and get him away from the Originals".I say.

"Why". asked Lydia.

"What". I say.

"Scott Stiles has made it clear at he is fine and to leave him alone".says Lydia.

"I don't care". I say.

"Scott he is not a werewolf and has no alpha". says Peter.

"I don't care". I say.

"Scott they are originals and they will tear you apart". says Peter.

"I agree with Peter". says the whole pack.

"Its Stiles". I say.

"Stiles is a thousand-year-old vampire and is Mieczyslaw Mikaelson an Original vampire".says Lydia.

I walk into the house and grab by someone.

"Scott". says Noah.

"Yes". I say.

"Leave the originals alone".  says Noah and someone comes up to us.

"I told you to leave me alone Scott". says Stiles. He throws me out of the house.

Next day

Stiles's Pov
I get up and the bite is healed and Me, Kol, and Rebekah are all going to school and when we get there Scott comes up and trying to talk to me but we just walk away from them.

Lydia's Pov

Stiles just walks past us with Kol and Rebekah. I'm happy Stiles is finally.

Kol's Pov

After school, I and Stiles head to the Lacrosse field, and after tryouts, we make team captions and Scott is pissed at us. We head home to see Elijah talking to Noah and Niklaus asleep on the porch.

Stiles's Pov

I call a pack meeting and everyone shows up at Derek's loft and they are looking at me.

"I'm not staying in the pack". I say.

Scott just looks at me and starts to speak.

"Stiles I'm proud of you". says Lydia.

"What". says, Scott. "Scott you are a werewolf so is Derek, and Liam. Malia is a were coyote and I'm human. Stiles was human and you were going to kick him out of the pack tomorrow". says Lydia.

I leave and going home, drink a blood bag, and head to bed.

The next morning 
I wake up to Kol in my face.

"Kol what are you doing". I asked.

"Getting my twin up". says Kol.

"Why". I asked.

"Because I can". says Kol and he gets off of me.

I get up and get ready for the day. Head downstairs to see my family eating.

"Stiles". says Klaus.

"Yes, Niklaus". I say.

"Can I come in"? asked Klaus.

"Why". I asked.

"It's getting cold out here". says Klaus.

I nod my head and Noah lets Klaus in the house.

Klaus comes into the house and hugs me.

"I'm sorry for what I did". says Niklaus.

"Your sorry". I say.

"Yes I'm sorry". says Niklaus.

"Niklaus is saying sorry, How many times has he said that". says Kol.

"Only three times". says, Elijah.

Kol's Pov

We don't end up going to school and stayed home playing video games all day.

Stiles's Pov                                           
I woke up to Peter in my face. 

" What the hell are you doing here". I yell.

 " Trying to found out how nobody found out you are a vampire". says Peter. 

I push Peter off of me. 

"Your smell is different". says Peter. 

" We the Mikaelson have a smell'. I say. 

"What happened with your family". says, Peter.

 "My brother Niklaus". I say. 

" What happened with your brother". asked Peter. 

"We would dragger us if we didn't do what he wanted". I say. 

I ask Peter to leave and he does. I have always liked Peter. I get dressed and head downstairs to see my family and Noah sitting at the table talking about me. 

"He ran into a tree". says Kol.

 "Storytime is over because we have school". I say. 

" Fine". says Kol. 

We take Kol's car and when we get to school. The pack is standing in front of us. 

"Who the hell are they". says Scott.

 Me and Kol turn to look to see two people. They turn around and it's the Salvatores. 

"The Salvatore brothers". I say. 

They start walking over to us and I have to hold Kol back. 

"I'm going to kill you". Kol yells.

 I drag Kol away and into the school. 

"Killing them in school will do nothing". I say. 

"Stiles they killed me". says Kol. 

The bell rings and me and Kol head to class. Kol has Physics and I have history. I walk into class and the only seat left is next to Damon. I sit next to Damon and he smiles at me. 

"How do you know Kol Mikaelson". asked Damon.

 "I'm Mieczyslaw Mikaelson". I see the fear in Damon's eyes and I smile. 

"You and Kol are the original twins. says Damon.

 Mr. Yukimura walks into the classroom and sees Damon. 

"You must be the new student". he says to Damon.

 "Yes sir". says Damon.

 Mr. Yukimura starts talking about the civil war. 

"So Stiles how come you were not with your family when they came to Mystic Falls". asked Damon. 

"I was not talking to my family". I say. 

Class ends and I run out of the classroom and into Scott.

 "Stiles are you okay," asked Scott.

 "I'm fine". I say. 

I see Kol and I walk over to him. 

"How was class". asked Kol. 

"I sit next to Damon".

Damon's Pov
Kol's twin brother is really cute.

Chapter Text

Kol's Pov
I don't like how Damon is looking at Stiles. He and his brother killed me and now Damon has the eyes for my twin brother.

At lunch, I and Stiles sit together and Damon and Stefan sit across from us.

"The original twins". says Damon.

"I'm surprised". says Stefan.

"Why are you surprised". asked Stiles.

"Because your Mieczyslaw Mikaelson". says Stefan.

" I have been for the last thousand years ". says Stiles.

Damon's Pov

I don't know why I think Stiles is hot but I guess it has to do with the fact he is a Mikaelson. I have never really liked the Mikaelson but I like Stiles for some reason and I hate it so much because Stiles can't be killed and the one thing that can kill him is in the ocean but I don't know what ocean the thing is in.

Kol looks like he wants to kill me because of how I'm looking at Stiles and I can be killed like a normal vampire. Stefan is still asking questions and Kol and Stiles both look mad at him because he is asking questions about when Stefan killed Kol and how it was for the Original twins to have one person be "dead"  and the other one to be walking around earth knowing something could be happening to one of them. I drag Stefan away from the Mikaelson before something happens in the lunchroom of the school.

Stiles's Pov
I was so happy when Damon dragged Stefan away because I was about to attack him and it wouldn't be pretty. I go to the bathroom and punch the wall.

After school Me and my family head back to my house and talk about everything that has happened since our parents turned us into Vampires.  When we get to what happened when I run away from my family. What caused Klaus to turn on Kol and why he daggered Kol just because we had killed a few knights. I'm about to tell the rest of my family except for Kol because he knows this. I tell them that I had slept with one of the knights and how he told the other knights about it. We killed them because the knights had come up to me and Kol and grab me and started to talk about how they were going to use me. I told them what I did after leaving and how I ended up here in Beacon Hills. 

After we talk I go out and hunt for some fresh animal blood. I see a deer and attack it, taking it down and biting the neck. When I'm done I hear my phone go off and see a text from Damon who I didn't know had my number. 

Damon's Pov

I want to ask Stiles out and I'm scared he is going to say no because of what happened to Kol. I have seen Kol and a kid named Jackson talking a lot more. I'm going to ask out Stiles today.  I text Stiles to meet me at the school.

"What do you want Damon". says Stiles.

"I have a question for you". I say.

"What". says Stiles.

Stiles showed up covered in blood. 

"Will you go on a date with me". I say.

Stiles looks at me and thinks. After a few minutes Stiles opens his mouth.

"Yes I will go out with you". says Stiles.

I run up and hug him. When I pull back I'm covered in blood but I don't care. I tell Stiles that I will text him details about the date.  

Stiles's Pov
Damon asked me out and I said yes. Kol may not be happy about this because of his history with the brothers. I go home and shower because of the deer's blood covering me. When I get out of the shower I see Kol sitting on my bed holding my phone in his hand. 

"Why are you going on a date with Damon". 

"Because I can Kol".

" You know my history with them".

"Exactly it's your history Kol, I have no bad history with them". 

"Stiles". 

"Kol please just try and be happy for me".

"Ok I will try" 

"Thank you" 

I grab my phone from Kol and see that Damon texted saying that we should have our date tomorrow tonight at 7:00 but he will not tell me where we are going. I text back saying that is okay and I'm looking forward to tomorrow night and our date. 

Stiles's Pov
Today is my date with Damon. At school today it was hard to pay attention because this is the first date I have been on since 1531 when I first went out with the knight before we had sex and before Kol and I killed him. When I get home from school, I do my homework, shower, and then have Rebekah help me with what I'm wearing tonight for my date. Rebekah has me wearing a black tight shirt, black skinny jeans, and a black leather jacket then because according to my sister I can't wear all black she has me wearing white shoes. I brush my hair and when the doorbell rings at 6:50 I open the door to see Damon standing there wearing a white shirt, black skinny jeans, black leather jacket, and black shoes. We leave the house and get in the car and drive to a restaurant in the middle of the town. When we get to the table Damon and I sit down and look over the menu. After we order dinner. We start to talk about anything and everything we could think of. 

Damon's Pov
Me and Stiles are going on a date today and I'm nervous because he is an original vampire. I pick Stiles up and we go out for dinner at a restaurant in the middle of Beacon Hills. Stiles looks hot with what he is wearing.  We talk about what has happened to him after becoming a vampire. I tell him about how I became a vampire. After dinner, we go to the cliff and just look over the town of Beacon hills. At the end of the night, I take Stiles home and walk him to the door. Stiles tells me he has a great time and then he kisses me.

Chapter Text

Kol's Pov
I don't like how Damon is looking at Stiles. He and his brother killed me and now Damon has the eyes for my twin brother.

At lunch, I and Stiles sit together and Damon and Stefan sit across from us.

"The original twins". says Damon.

"I'm surprised". says Stefan.

"Why are you surprised". asked Stiles.

"Because your Mieczyslaw Mikaelson". says Stefan.

"Because your Mieczyslaw Mikaelson". says Stefan.

" I have been for the last thousand years ". says Stiles.

Damon's Pov

I don't know why I think Stiles is hot but I guess it has to do with the fact he is a Mikaelson. I have never really liked the Mikaelson but I like Stiles for some reason and I hate it so much because Stiles can't be killed and the one thing that can kill him is in the ocean but I don't know what ocean the thing is in.

Kol looks like he wants to kill me because of how I'm looking at Stiles and I can be killed like a normal vampire. Stefan is still asking questions and Kol and Stiles both look mad at him because he is asking questions about when Stefan killed Kol and how it was for the Original twins to have one person be "dead"  and the other one to be walking around earth knowing something could be happening to one of them. I drag Stefan away from the Mikaelson before something happens in the lunchroom of the school.

Stiles's Pov
I was so happy when Damon dragged Stefan away because I was about to attack him and it wouldn't be pretty. I go to the bathroom and punch the wall.

After school Me and my family head back to my house and talk about everything that has happened since our parents turned us into Vampires.  When we get to what happened when I run away from my family. What caused Klaus to turn on Kol and why he daggered Kol just because we had killed a few knights. I'm about to tell the rest of my family except for Kol because he knows this. I tell them that I had slept with one of the knights and how he told the other knights about it. We killed them because the knights had come up to me and Kol and grab me and started to talk about how they were going to use me. I told them what I did after leaving and how I ended up here in Beacon Hills. 

After we talk I go out and hunt for some fresh animal blood. I see a deer and attack it, taking it down and biting the neck. When I'm done I hear my phone go off and see a text from Damon who I didn't know had my number. 

Damon's Pov

I want to ask Stiles out and I'm scared he is going to say no because of what happened to Kol. I have seen Kol and a kid named Jackson talking a lot more. I'm going to ask out Stiles today.  I text Stiles to meet me at the school.

"What do you want Damon". says Stiles.

"I have a question for you". I say.

"What". says Stiles.

Stiles showed up covered in blood. 

"Will you go on a date with me". I say.

Stiles looks at me and thinks. After a few minutes Stiles opens his mouth.

"Yes I will go out with you". says Stiles.

I run up and hug him. When I pull back I'm covered in blood but I don't care. I tell Stiles that I will text him details about the date.  

Stiles's Pov
Damon asked me out and I said yes. Kol may not be happy about this because of his history with the brothers. I go home and shower because of the deer's blood covering me. When I get out of the shower I see Kol sitting on my bed holding my phone in his hand. 

"Why are you going on a date with Damon". 

"Because I can Kol".

" You know my history with them".

"Exactly it's your history Kol, I have no bad history with them". 

"Stiles". 

"Kol please just try and be happy for me".

"Ok I will try" 

"Thank you" 

I grab my phone from Kol and see that Damon texted saying that we should have our date tomorrow tonight at 7:00 but he will not tell me where we are going. I text back saying that is okay and I'm looking forward to tomorrow night and our date. 

Stiles's Pov
Today is my date with Damon. At school today it was hard to pay attention because this is the first date I have been on since 1531 when I first went out with the knight before we had sex and before Kol and I killed him. When I get home from school, I do my homework, shower, and then have Rebekah help me with what I'm wearing tonight for my date. Rebekah has me wearing a black tight shirt, black skinny jeans, and a black leather jacket then because according to my sister I can't wear all black she has me wearing white shoes. I brush my hair and when the doorbell rings at 6:50 I open the door to see Damon standing there wearing a white shirt, black skinny jeans, black leather jacket, and black shoes. We leave the house and get in the car and drive to a restaurant in the middle of the town. When we get to the table Damon and I sit down and look over the menu. After we order dinner. We start to talk about anything and everything we could think of. 

Damon's Pov
Me and Stiles are going on a date today and I'm nervous because he is an original vampire. I pick Stiles up and we go out for dinner at a restaurant in the middle of Beacon Hills. Stiles looks hot with what he is wearing.  We talk about what has happened to him after becoming a vampire. I tell him about how I became a vampire. After dinner, we go to the cliff and just look over the town of Beacon hills. At the end of the night, I take Stiles home and walk him to the door. Stiles tells me he has a great time and then he kisses me.

Chapter Text

Stiles's Pov

Things between me and Damon are really good. We have been hanging with each other every day. Sometimes we just lay on the couch, cuddle and watch a movie. Other times we talk or go on dates.

We are dating, After the third date Damon and I became an official couple in a relationship. During that third date, we talked a lot about what we wanted in the relationship along with what past relationships have gone. We talked about what we wanted to do differently in these relationships from the past ones. Another thing we wanted is to not rush the physical relationship.

Scott is no longer trying to kill my family. He tried to kill them many times but it didn't work very well. The last time he tried to kill them, Klaus was so close to killing Scott. Right before Klaus could deliver the killing blow I stopped him because Scott was the first friend I ever had but I told Klaus not to kill. Klaus agreed not to kill him but made the deal with both Scott and me that the next time Scott tried to kill my family that nothing would stop Niklaus from killing Scott.

At our six-month anniversary, we did take our physical relationship to the next level and had sex for the first time. Since it was our first time with each other, we had taken our time learning each other's bodies and what made us tick. 

After we cum and were laying in bed cuddling I told Damon about what happened in 1531, between the knights and me along with what happened with my family. Telling Damon about what happened in 1531 between Klaus and me was hard because that was the day I felt like Niklaus never cared for our family after we became vampires. I know now that Klaus cares for our family in his own way. After I told Damon about my family, he told me about his own family. About his father Giuseppe, how he was abusive toward Damon. How when Damon was 17 years old his mother died but he found out in 2013 that his mother was turned into a vampire. Another thing he told me was how Stefan forced him to drink human blood to finish the transition into a vampire.

Stiles's Pov
Today something new came to town and Scott has been on my ass to found out what is it and how to get rid of it. In my mind, I'm thinking that I'm thousand years old and I don't have to do this. Scott can't even tell me what the thing is or what it has been doing. I did find out from Noah that the thing has killed 4 people so far. One thing I was told is that it's killing with its look. I will not tell Scott this yet but I think I have an idea about what it could be.

Damon and I have been talking about kids and if we want kids or not. I would love to have kids and to raise them better than how I was raised. Now I know that we have been only dating for 7 months and people might think that we are moving too fast but they don't know that we are vampires and if not killed that we will live forever. 
I know that vampires can't have children normally but since I'm a hybrid of a vampire and a witch, I can still have kids. The reason why I know this was because, during one of my past relationships back in 1302, I got my girlfriend pregnant and she had the baby. When my son was 4 years old he was killed when he fell off the bed and landed on his neck. I told Damon this when we first started talking about children. 

Damon's Pov
Stiles and I have been talking about kids. He wants kids but I don't know if I want kids because I don't think I would be a good dad to them. I was raised in an abusive home with my father. When i was growing up, the town had a lot to say about me along with how I was seen by the people of the town. I was described to be rebellious, carefree, emotional, independent, troubled, insecure, misunderstood, principled, impulsive, competitive, and irresponsible, and seemed to lack a general sense of direction. People of the town even described me to be irresponsible and cowardly, including my own father Giuseppe. 

 Scott has been on Stiles ass to found out what the thing in town is and Stiles told me that he has an idea of what it could be but that he doesn't want Scott to know yet. When Stiles told me about his idea on what it could be,  I thought of Harry Potter. 

We found out that Kol and Jackson are dating which was a big shock to everyone. I had the feeling that it was coming since before I asked out Stiles, I could see that Kol and Jackon had been talking to each other a lot more than they use to. Kol looks happy with Jackon and the reason why Stiles hasn't said anything to Kol about it is because of him and me. Stiles told me on the second date that Kol was not happy at first when he saw that I asked out Stiles but Kol told Stiles that he wanted him to be happy even if it is with me and I get the feeling Stiles wants the same thing for Kol even if it is with Jackson.  

Stefan has been hanging out with Lydia and Allison. I think Stefan miss Elena, Caroline, and Bonnie. They had stayed in Mystic Falls when we came out. Elena was not happy when I told her and the rest of the group that Stefan and I were moving to Beacon Hills. They tried to get the reason out of us but we didn't tell them anything about why we were moving. 

The rest of the Originals have been staying out of trouble. Some of them have been going to school with Stiles, Me, and Stefan. The rest of them I don't know what they have been doing. 

Damon's Pov

I haven't been feeling a while and Stiles can pick up on that. Stiles has been staying close to me and keeps his eyes on my stomach.

"Damon". says Stiles.

"Yes".

"Take them". He says.

Stiles hands me four pregnancy tests and I take them because I know better than to argue with Stiles.

I walk out of the bathroom and I sit on the bed.

"Did you take them". asked Stiles.

I nodded my head. When time is up I look at the test. I hand them to Stiles and he looks at them.

"I knew it". says Stiles.

Well, Fuck. I'm pregnant and I didn't think that was possible because

1. I'm male

2. I'm a vampire.

Stiles's Pov

Over the last few weeks, I noticed something different about Damon. I went to the store and got four pregnancy tests.

"Stiles". says Hope.

"Yes". I say.

"Did you get a girl pregnant"? asked Hope.

"I don't know". I say.

I go to my house and see Damon laying in my room in the dark. I turn on the light.

"Damon". 

"Yes". says Damon.

"Take them".

I hand Damon the test and he goes to take them. He walks out of the bathroom and sits on my bed.

"Did you take them". I asked.

He nodded his head and we wait. He grabs the test and looks at them then he hands them to me.

"I knew it". I say. I look at Damon and see that he is thinking.

I grab my phone and send a text to Deaton and make an appointment with him.

The next day

We get to Deaton's and he takes us back to the room and there is a bed and not the mental table. He does the ultrasound and we see the baby.

Deaton told us Damon is 6 weeks and the baby is healthy for now.

Chapter Text

Pre viously on

The next day

We get to Deaton's and he takes us back to the room and there is a bed and not the mental table. He does the ultrasound and we see the baby.

Deaton told us Damon is 6 weeks and the baby is healthy for now.

Stiles's Pov

Damon is now 7 weeks pregnant and when we went to our 7-week appointment we got a really big surprise. We are having triplets and I don't know what to say about the fact that Damon is now carrying our three children. When Deaton told us that there were three heartbeats this week I will say I almost passed out despite the fact I'm a vampire. Deaton says the other two babies must have developed after the first ultrasound and since both Damon and Me are vampires they are on track with baby one. I'm scared for Damon because he has to carry them and his body is going to go through changes.

Damon's Pov
Triplet was something I was not expecting to hear from Deaton or see at this 7-week appointment. Watching Stiles almost pass out when we got the news was a little funny because he is this big bad Original Vampire so to see him almost pass out to the news we are having triplets had me laughing and Deaton shaking his head. I have to grow three babies inside of me.

My loving brother is back in Mystic Falls for some reason. One day before I had to find out I was pregnant, Stefan came to me and said he was going back to Mystic Falls but wouldn't tell me the reason why. I called Elena and asked her why Stefan was coming back and she had no idea that Stefan was coming back to Mystic Falls. Since Stefan left, the only family I have had is the Mikaelsons. I do call them my family because they are Stiles's family and John because he has been more of a father to Stiles than Mikael ever was. 

10 weeks pregnant
Damon's Pov

I hit 10 weeks with the triplets and they are growing. Since the babies are growing I'm having to drink a lot more blood than I have ever had to before. I have also started eating human food because Deaton said that babies need more than just blood to grow and one of my favorite human foods so far is pickles which I have heard is the one thing most pregnant people love for some reason. Even though I'm only 10 weeks, I have been thinking of the names of them. I can't wait to find out the sex of the babies. One of the reasons I have been thinking of names is because I don't want my kids to end up with bad names like Stiles's real name. 

I'm 11 weeks pregnant and the babies are getting bigger. My stomach is starting to show that I'm pregnant with multiples. Stiles likes to keep his hand on my belly all the time and just feel the small little bump there that is showing proof of Stiles's seed taking place in my womb. Deaton says all three babies are healthy and right on track with being 11 weeks pregnant. I'm still drinking a lot of blood that Stiles is getting from the hospital where Scott's mom works. She has been getting Blood bags and Stiles has been hunting a lot more to help with my increased blood intake. The human food is okay but it's getting better now that we are mixing blood with the food. 

12 weeks pregnant

My belly is getting bigger which has Stiles going off the walls and we have been having a lot of sex because Stiles is loving that his children are growing in my womb. Stefan reached out and said that he was staying in Mystic Falls. I told him about the babies and he said that he was happy for me. Deaton told us that I need to start to eat more human food because the babies are needing more nutrients and not just from the blood that I'm drinking. He also said when I'm 20 weeks pregnant we can find out the sex of the babies. We have names picked out for all of the different combinations of the sex of the babies. 

16 weeks

Deaton said that in most pregnancies for the first time that babies start to move at 18 weeks but because of the fact that I'm a vampire that the babies could start moving at 16 weeks which is how many weeks I am right now. When the babies started moving for the first time we were at school eating lunch when I first felt movement in my belly. It made me jump and gasp which made Stiles ask me what was wrong. I didn't say anything but I just grab his hand and put it on my belly. One of the babies moved right against his hand and you could see the body of the baby in the skin of my belly. We both started crying because it's more proof of the lives growing inside of me. When Stiles and Me are laying in bed at night, Stiles will put his head to my belly and  Stiles loves to hear the babies heartbeats. I know stiles loves these unborn babies just like I do. 

19 weeks
Stiles asked me to marry him and I said yes. I'm so happy to get to marry Stiles. In 1864 when I was turned I never thought I would be getting married or married to a guy. My father would kill me or try to kill me. Another thing is that back in 1864 I would have never thought that I would be 19 weeks pregnant with triples or a vampire. My life had changed so much since I was turned into a vampire. Both Stiles and Me have talked about what we are going to tell our kids about why we are vampires. We both agreed that we didn't want to lie to the kids about why we are different along with how they came into this world and that we will always love them no matter what. 

20 weeks
Today we get to find out the sex and I'm so excited but scared at the same time. I have no clue what type of parent I will be but there is one thing I know I will never be like my dad. I hope at least one of the babies is a girl because I have wanted a girl since finding out I was pregnant. 

We get to Deaton's and Deaton has me lay on the table.

"How are you feeling Damon". asked Deaton.

"I feel fine". I say.

Deaton does the ultrasound and looks at the babies.

"It's two boys and one girl". says Deaton.

I look at Stiles and he has a big smile on his face. I know if I could that I would be crying because I got my wish. I wanted a little girl and Stiles wanted a little boy. Now Stiles gets two little boys and I get my baby girl. I'm glad of the names I choose because I told Stiles since I was the one carrying the babies I get to choose the first names and he could choose middle names. I can't wait until the babies are born. 

Chapter Text

Damon's Pov
22 weeks
I'm 22 weeks and they are growing fast. I and Stiles are thinking of names for the babies. I told Stiles since I'm the one having to carry the babies I get to choose their first names and he can choose their middle names. I have an idea for our daughter's name. Since she is going to be our only girl I want her to have a unique name. Stiles and Me have been planning our wedding because I want to be married before the babies are born. I tried to call Stefan and get him to come out here to Beacon Hills but his phone is turned off for some reason. I have been eating more human food and drinking more blood along with it. We bought a small cottage two-bedroom house. 

23 weeks

Today we moved into our new home and I can't wait to make it our home. We have talked about some ideas for the nursery.  I don't want some over-the-top nursery but I want it to be cute and feel warm and like home for the babies once they are born. The babies have been kicking at more now and they found my bladder which is now a game of let's see how many times we can make daddy use the bathroom in one day. My cravings have been something else. Last week I was craving sauerkraut chocolate ice cream with blood. The amount of blood I'm drinking has also increased which is causing a few issues. Stiles is having issues finding animals that don't make me want to throw up. Scott's mom Melissa has been helping get blood to but she has to be careful taking blood from the hospital so she doesn't get in trouble.  Stiles and I have a wedding date now set which I'm happy about. 

24 weeks

Today we started on painting the nursery. The walls are grey along with the carpet. Even though we know the sex of the babies I still wanted a gender-neutral color on the walls because I think it looks better. After the paint dried, Stiles, John, and Klaus put together the cribs. I was shocked that Niklaus wanted to help with the nursery but then I remembered he is the only Mikaelson with a child until now. Deaton said that the babies all look good and they are growing great. While the boys put together the cribs, I sit down and wrote my vows for the wedding. My suit is ready for the big day. I had to have my suit tailored to fit past my growing baby bump. 

25 weeks
We have the nursery done. I love the nursery so much. I can't wait until the babies are born so we can use the nursery.  

Stiles told me today that he has some middle name ideas for the babies. I told Stiles my choices for the first names. For our daughter, Stiles's ideas are Paige, Maire, Rose, and Joy. The boy's middle name ideas are James, Beau, Michael, and Lee. I have chosen the middle name for our daughter but I don't know yet for the boys. The wedding is in three weeks. 

26 weeks                                                                                                                                                                                   

The wedding is in two weeks and it's only going to be family and friends. As much as I hate to say it Scott McCall pack has become my friends, but I still hate Scott McCall himself. I keep trying to call Stefan but he never picks up so I called a person from Mystic Falls asking about him. Bonnie says Stefan has been around. She asked me if I wanted her to tell Stefan I called the next she saw him but I told her no. That this point I don't care if Stefan shows up or not. I'm getting married to the love of my undead life and pregnant. If Stefan doesn't want to be family any more then that fine because I'm making my own family. 

27 weeks                                                                                                                                                                                   

 Today is the wedding. Stiles and I spent the morning together finishing a few things before we get married. 10 o'clock am I'm pulled away from Stiles by Lydia to get ready. The babies have been kicking all morning, I think they know what is going on.  After putting on my suit, Lydia and Liam attack my hair. 12 o'clock pm I'm about to walk down the aisle. Derek is the one walking me down. The doors open and the groomsmen and groomsmaids walk down the aisle. Derek comes over to me and links his arm around my elbow. When the doors open again, I start my walk down the aisle where I see Stiles standing with Peter who is acting as the pastor. I get down to the end of the aisle and take my place in front of Stiles. 

"Today we are gathered here to witness two men come together by love. Stiles and Damon have written their own vows". says Peter

"Damon, when I was growing up I never thought I would get married especially to a man but then my whole life and the world changed when I became a vampire. I could do things I never thought I would. Getting to live in castles and coming to America. In 1531, my life changed again because I went on the run. During the years I was on the run I slept with many people but I felt nothing with them until you. When you showed up here in Beacon Hills, I didn't think I would fall in love. When you asked me out I was so happy because I wanted to see what would happen. I fell more in love with you after finding out you were pregnant.  Now here on April 5th, I'm marrying the love of my life. We are starting a family with each other and that's all I could ask for." says Stiles.

"Stiles, back in when I was human it never was an idea that I could like men because of my father. When I became a vampire and was able to get out of my father's control I was happy because it meant maybe I could start to love who I wanted to.  I slept with both women and men trying to figure out which I liked more. When the Mikaelson family came into my life back in Mystic Falls I didn't know what to think but the one thing I did know was that I could never fall in love with a Mikaelson. But I learned that a brother was missing because he ran away and it came to my mind that maybe I would like the brother who ran. When I came here to Beacon Hills and learned you were the missing brother, it felt like love at first sight, I was nervous to ask you out because of my history with your family but you said yes. I got to know you and I fall in love. Finding out about the triplets it was a shock but a good one because it meant I'm starting a family with the love of my life."

"I, Mieczyslaw "Stiles" Mikaelson do you take Damon Salvatore to be your lawful husband to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and health, until death do us part".

"I, Damon Salvatore do you take Mieczyslaw "Stiles" Mikaelsonto be your lawful husband to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and health, until death do us part".

"I do". I say

"And now, by the authority invested in me from an online website and in accordance with the laws of the State of California, I now pronounce you husband and husband. You may kiss the groom". says Peter 

Stiles and Me kiss. 

28 weeks                                                                                                                                                                                     

I told Stiles the names of our babies today. Our daughter will be named Cayley Paige Mikaelson. Baby B who is the first boy, he will be named Henry James Mikaelson, and Baby C, the other boy will be named Asher Beau Mikaeslon. Because of the pregnancy, we didn't go on our honeymoon yet but we will be going once the babies are born and we feel like we can leave them. I can't wait to see who they look like more. I'm planning on breastfeeding them. They have been active a lot more. Kicking fights have been having but they calm down when Stiles or I rub my belly and talk to them. 

29 weeks                                                                                                                                                                         

Deaton told us at the check-up this morning at triplets are born at 33 weeks because of issues it can cause the mother and babies but since I'm a vampire, he told us that I can carry them longer but he doesn't want me to go over 36 weeks. The birth plan is that I will try to have the babies naturally but if I can't then we are going to do a c-section. We are going to start here at the house with Deaton and the Mikaelson family but if I have to have a c-section, we will go to the vet office. I was told that my milk will be coming in here soon along with that I might start having Braxton Hixs contractions as my body starts to get ready for the birth. 

Chapter Text

30 weeks pregnant 

Damon's Pov

30 weeks pregnant, I'm so close to meeting these babies. My milk came in and Stiles has been enjoying that fact. The sex has been great because I'm so sensitive the closer I get to giving birth. The babies have kicking more than normal and have been making me pee every few minutes. I have been having Braxton Hicks and they have been coming every day. Deaton says the babies are healthy and look good. Stiles and I have been going over the birth plan. The plan is that I want to give birth here at home. If the home birth doesn't work then we will head to Deaton and have a c-section. 

35 weeks pregnant

The babies have stopped moving around so much because they have run out of room inside of my womb. I have been having contractions since I woke up this morning. The contractions have been coming every three hours. Stiles has been by my side since the first contraction. Even though Stiles hasn't said anything I know that he is nervous because he doesn't want anything bad to happen to me or the babies during the birth.  As labor goes on the more I drink blood which Deaton said was normal for vampires who are in labor. The reason behind it is because during birth you lose blood and vampires need blood to live, so during labor, they drink blood to make sure that the blood loss will not cause issues. 

2 hours into Labor

I have been in active labor for two hours. Deaton says that I'm 3 cm dilated and the contractions are now two hours apart. For the past two hours, I have been moving around the house trying to keep my mind off the contractions. One of the things I have done is make sure we have everything we need for birth. 

Stiles's Pov

Damon has been in labor for the past two hours. Right now Damon is standing in the middle of the living room having a contraction. I tried to move over to him but I got hissed at so I took a sit on the couch. When the contraction ended Damon moved over to sit down next to me. 

"I wish this would go faster". 

I put my hand on his belly and rub it. 

"I'm sorry". 

5 hours into Labor

Stiles's  Pov

Damon has now been in labor for five hours and I hate seeing my husband in so much pain. Damon's water broke about an hour ago and when Deaton checked him, Damon was 6 cm dilated. Damon had told me that he could feel baby A moving down into the birth canal. Damon wanted to try and give birth to the babies in a birthing pool. I take out the birthing pool and start to inflate it. John, Klaus, Elijah, Peter, and Melissa all showed up after Damon's water broke. Deaton and Melissa are making they have everything for the birth and after the babies have been born. John is with Damon right now along with Peter. My brothers have been helping Deaton and Melissa. 

8 hours into Labor

Damon's Pov

I have been in labor for eight hours now and I'm so done. The good thing is that I'm 9 cm dilated and can get into the birthing pool that has been set up in our living/dining room and it's been filled with warm water. About 30 minutes since getting into the pool I feel the need to push. 

"Deaton".

"Yes Damon". 

"I feel like I need to push". 

Deaton checks me and says that I'm 10 cm dilated and that I can push on the next contraction. When I feel the next contraction I start to push. I can feel the baby moving down. When the contraction ends I make Stiles get into the pool behind me and I rest on him. 

When the next contraction hits I push down hard. 

"Come on Damon you're doing so good".  says Stiles

On the next contraction, I feel this pressure and push. 

"The head is crowning Damon". says Deaton 

I push down hard and then feel a pop.

"Don't push yet Damon". says Deaton

Deaton checks to see if the cord is around the baby's neck and it's not.

Deaton gives me the okay to start pushing again and I push out the shoulders. Deaton puts his hands down there to catch the baby as the next contraction hits I push and feel the baby slip out of me. Deaton takes the baby out of the water.

"It's a girl". says Deaton

He put Cayley on my chest and I just look at her. 

"She's beautiful Damon". says Stiles.

I nod my head and just look at her. Deaton clamps the cord and hands the scissors to Stiles who cuts the cord then John takes Cayley to clean her up so I can deliver her brothers. I can the next baby moving down into my birth canal. When the contraction comes I push. The contractions come a few minutes apart until the baby is crowing. I push until the baby's head is born. Deaton checks and I'm given the okay to push. A few more pushes and our first boy is born. We cut the cord and give Henry to Peter. 

Stiles's Pov 

Two babies down and one more to go. Damon has been doing so good and I'm so proud of him. I can tell when the next contraction hits Damon because he grabs my hand and squeezes hard. Damon keeps pushing until the baby is crowning. The contractions come and go until the baby is born and laying on Damon's chest. It's only after the cord is cut and Asher is handed to Klaus is when I notice that the water is rapidly turning red. 

"Deaton". 

"Yes Stiles"

"What's wrong with Damon". 

Deaton looks at Damon and sees the water. After that everything happens so fast. Damon is pulled out of the pool and laid on the floor. Deaton is trying to stop the blood along with Melissa and Elijah. The one thing that scares me the most is seeing Melissa doing CPR on my vampire mate, husband, and the father of my children. I hear the babies crying but I can't bring myself to move from Damon's side. I don't understand how this is happening because Damon is a vampire and I didn't think he could bleed to death. 

"We need to take Damon to my office. 

We get Damon to the vet clinic and Deaton starts to try and stop the bleeding. After three hours Damon is stable but still unconscious. I head home even though I don't want to but Damon would want me with the babies.  I get home and the babies have been cleaned, dressed, fed, and asleep. I head to my bedroom and take a shower. After I get out of the shower I see John sitting on my bed. 

"Stiles get some sleep. We are going to stay and help". 

I nod my head, get dressed and get into bed. Grabbing one of Damon's pillows I fall asleep. 

Cayley Paige Mikaelson 

Born: June 21st, 2016

Time: 2:05 pm

Henry James Mikaelson 

Born: June 21st, 2016

Time: 2:10 pm 

Asher Beau Mikaelson 

Born: June 21st, 2016

Time: 2:20 pm 

Chapter Text

Previously  on

Stiles is a Mikaelson 

"Deaton".

"Yes Stiles"

"What's wrong with Damon".

Deaton looks at Damon and sees the water. After that everything happens so fast. Damon is pulled out of the pool and laid on the floor. Deaton is trying to stop the blood along with Melissa and Elijah. The one thing that scares me the most is seeing Melissa doing CPR on my vampire mate, husband, and the father of my children. I hear the babies crying but I can't bring myself to move from Damon's side. I don't understand how this is happening because Damon is a vampire and I didn't think he could bleed to death.

"We need to take Damon to my office.

We get Damon to the vet clinic and Deaton starts to try and stop the bleeding. After three hours Damon is stable but still unconscious. I head home even though I don't want to but Damon would want me with the babies. I get home and the babies have been cleaned, dressed, fed, and asleep. I head to my bedroom and take a shower. After I get out of the shower I see John sitting on my bed.

"Stiles get some sleep. We are going to stay and help".

I nod my head, get dressed, and get into bed. Grabbing one of Damon's pillows I fall asleep. 

Stiles's Pov

It's been a week since the triplets were born and Damon almost died during childbirth. Deaton told me what happened during the birth. Post-Partum Hemorrhage because the placenta tore when Damon was pushing out Asher. The reason why Damon lost some much blood is that the triplets were sharing the same placenta and Damon had drank a lot of blood during the start of his labor. He still has not woken up yet and I miss hearing his voice.

 The babies are been a hand full because they know Damon is missing. I'm thankful to have my dad and brothers and sister to help me. I don't want the McCall besides Derek and Peter around my babies. I know that Scott and I have been getting along but I will not forget the fact he tried to kill my family. 

Today I'm taking the babies to see Damon who is still at Deaton's. Getting three babies ready and into the new car, we bought before the babies were born. My brother Klaus is coming with me to help out with the babies. We get the car packed and head to Deaton's. Parking in the back so nobody will see us we get the babies out of the car and Deaton meets us at the door. Walking into Damon's room I see that he is awake and sitting up. 

"When did you wake up". I ask

"About 10 minutes ago". says Deaton

I walk over to Damon and pull him into a kiss. 

"I'm so happy to see you awake". I tell him

"I'm happy to be awake too and I can't wait to see my babies". 

"Who do you want to see first". 

"I want Cayley". 

I move over to where Klaus and I put the car seats and I slowly take out Cayley and bring her over to Damon who takes her and cuddles her. 

"How have you been feeding them". 

"The breast milk that you had pumped before the birth". 

"Good because I still want to breastfeed if I can". 

"We will work on getting the babies to latch today". says Deaton. 

Which we do, Damon gets Cayley and Henry to latch on. Asher takes more time to latch on which Damon and I were expecting since Asher is smaller than his siblings. We spend the rest of the day with Damon and Deaton says that he wants to keep Damon overnight to make sure there are no complications. I leave and promise Damon that I will be back tomorrow morning. Getting home I put the babies to bed. 

(The next day)

Getting up early and doing my morning routine. I get the babies taken care of and feed. Hearing a knock I run downstairs and answer the door to see Derek and Peter Hale standing there. 

"We are here to watch the triplets for you". says Peter

I open the door and let them in. 

"I just feed and changed them". I say

Both of them nod their heads and I grab the jeep keys and head to Deaton's. Getting there I walk in to see Scott talking to a pet owner and Deaton is looking over the pet. I head into Damon's room and see him sitting up. 

"Good morning". 

"Morning, where are the babies". 

"At home with Derek and Peter watching them. They are the only two from the McCall "pack" that I will allow around them". 

Deaton comes walking in and checks over Damon one last time before he says that he is allowing Damon to go home but he still needs to take it easy. I hand Damon the bag I brought in with me. He takes the bag and pulls out the shirt and sweatpants. After Damon is changed and we say goodbye to Deaton, we head home. 

"The babies will be happy to see you". 

"I can't wait to see them too and get to sleep in my own bed". 

"I'm happy you are going to bed home too". 

"Stiles". 

"Yes" 

"Can you tell me what happened from your point of view". 

"It was scary. I had just cut Asher's cord and handed him off to Klaus when I look back at you getting ready to tell you how proud I was of you only to see the water turning red and hear your heartbeat fade was one of the worst things I have seen in my life. Watching Melissa do CPR on you was hard too. The worst part of the whole thing was thinking that my husband wouldn't get to see our beautiful children grow up. One thing I kept thinking was how could this be happing because you're a vampire". 

"I'm sorry you had to go through that Stiles".

"It's okay because you're alive and we will get to watch our kids grow up". 

We get to the house and go inside to see Peter asleep on the couch with Cayley laying on his chest while Derek is sitting on the floor playing with Henry's and Asher's feet who are laying on their backs. 

"Welcome home Damon". says Derek

"Thank you Derek". 

Hearing Damon's voice, Cayley starts crying which makes Peter wake up with a start. 

Damon walks over to Peter and Cayley and takes her off his chest. Sitting down on the couch I watch as Damon puts a blanket over him and Cayley who I'm guessing latches onto Damon's nipple based on the noise Damon lets out. 

We send Peter and Derek home and then spend the rest of the day taking care of the babies.  We eat dinner than put the babies to bed. 

Damon's Pov

After the babies are put down and the baby monitor set up Stiles and I sit down on the couch and hold each other. I can't imagine what Stiles was thinking fully when I started to bleed out after having our children. Before I can think more about it I hear a knock on the door. Getting up and going to the door I open it and see someone I never thought I would be seeing at my door in Beacon Hills. 

"Elena". 

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Damon's Pov

After the babies are put down and the baby monitor set up Stiles and I sit down on the couch and hold each other. I can't imagine what Stiles was thinking fully when I started to bleed out after having our children. Before I can think more about it I hear a knock on the door. Getting up and going to the door I open it and see someone I never thought I would be seeing at my door in Beacon Hills.

"Elena". 

Damon's Pov 

I just stare at Elena. 

"Damon who is it". yells Stiles

"Elena Gilbert". I say

Stiles comes to the door and stares at her. 

"Elena what are you doing here"? I ask

"It's Alaric". says Elena

"What about Alaric"? I ask.

"He wants to talk to you". says Elena

"So". says Stiles

"Who are you"? asked Elena

" Mieczyslaw "Stiles" Mikaelson". says Stiles

"Elena, I can't talk to Alaric without Bonnie or Jeremy present because he is a ghost. I have a family now and I'm not going back to Mystic Falls any time soon. You should leave".  I tell her before closing the door in her face. 

I walk to the nursery to check on the babies with Stiles following behind me. The babies are still asleep for now. We walk into our bedroom where I sit on the bed and Stiles stands in front of me. 

"What's wrong"? asks Stiles

"I haven't lived in Mystic Falls for over a year and I'm still being pulled into the crap that happens there. I just want to love you and raise the babies without being pulled into my brother's problems".  I say

"Don't then. You don't own anyone in Mystic Falls anything". says Stiles. 

"Thanks love". I say. 

We hear crying coming from the nursery so I get up from the bed and walk across the hall and into the nursery to see Cayley crying. I walk over to her and pick her up. 

"What's wrong baby girl". I ask her

She starts making a sucking motion. I sit down in the chair, pull up my shirt, get Cayley latched, and start nursing her. 

"I didn't want to ask while we were standing at the front door but who is Alaric"? asks Stiles., 

"Alaric Saltzman". I say

"Your ex". says Stiles 

I nod my head and move Cayley to burp her. She burps and I put her back into her bed. I check over the rest of the babies before heading to our bedroom. 

Alaric's Pov

It's been a year since I died and I can feel myself getting stronger. It's a strange feeling knowing that my body is getting stronger for some reason. My time here on the other side and living as a ghost has been somewhat a joy because it means that I can watch over my "kids" but it also means that I have been watching over Damon and know how hard he took my death. 

I watched as Damon started to drink his immoral life away but then I watch as Damon took Stefan to Beacon Hills as he chased the Mikaelsons to Beacon Hills. I saw Damon fall in love with Stiles Mikaelson.  Watching Damon appear here on the Other Side broke my undead heart because Damon was finally happy and living his life. I told Jeremy and Bonnie that I wanted to talk to Damon and not send Elena. They send Elena to talk to Damon. 

Since I'm tied to Elena I follow her to Beacon Hills. I watched as she knock on the door and see the door open to reveal Damon who is wearing a pair of black sweatpants and a gray t-shirt. 

"Elena". says Damon 

"Damon who is it" says Stiles

Elena Gilbert". Damon says

I watch as Stiles comes to the door and stares at her.

"Elena what are you doing here"? asked Damon

"It's Alaric". says Elena

"What about Alaric"? asks Damon.

"He wants to talk to you". says Elena

"So". says Stiles

"Who are you"? asked Elena

" Mieczyslaw "Stiles" Mikaelson". says Stiles

"Elena, I can't talk to Alaric without Bonnie or Jeremy present because he is a ghost. I have a family now and I'm not going back to Mystic Falls any time soon. You should leave". Damon says before closing the door in her face. 

"That went well Elena. This is the reason why I told them not to send you because right now Damon hates you. You came back and I didn't". I say. 

I make myself appear in the house and see Damon nursing a baby and talking to Stiles.  I'm happy to see Damon happy and have a family he loves. I watch as Damon puts his daughter back in her crib before checking on the other two babies he has before heading to his bedroom with Stiles. I leave them and head back to the hotel room where Elena is sitting on the bed talking to Stefan and Bonnie. 

"Bonnie, you and Jemery need to come to Beacon Hills". says Elena

She gets off the phone and looks around the room. 

"Ric I don't know if you are here or not but Bonnie, Stefan, Jeremy, and Caroline are coming to Beacon Hills". says Elena. 

I have the feeling that life in Beacon Hills will get crazy and I could never know how bad it's about to get. 

Chaos is coming.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

"Bonnie, you and Jemery need to come to Beacon Hills". says Elena

She gets off the phone and looks around the room.

"Ric I don't know if you are here or not but Bonnie, Stefan, Jeremy, and Caroline are coming to Beacon Hills". says Elena.

I have the feeling that life in Beacon Hills will get crazy and I could never know how bad it's about to get.

Chaos is coming.

Damon's Pov 

I can't help but want to know what Ric wants to talk about since he has been "dead" for a little over a year. After Ric dead, I was in a bad spot because I just lost my best friend. I started to drink a lot more and was depressed which got worse when I found out that Elena was turned into a vampire. 

When she came back but not Alaric, it felt like my heart broke which is one of the reasons why I dragged Stefan to Beacon Hills. Learning that the Mikaelsons were here in Beacon Hills was a great thing because they were the reason why Alaric is dead. What I was not excepting when coming to Beacon Hills was falling in love with Stiles. Growing up I never thought I would get married or have a family. When I became a vampire all thoughts about a family left my mind because it wasn't possible to have a family.

Alaric was the first chance that I thought I could have a family with. After Ric learned about his wife and tried to kill me, we started to have a lot of sex for some reason that Ric and Me didn't talk about. I don't fully know when the sex started to form into a relationship but it did. When Alaric was dying he told me that he didn't want me to wait and he wanted me to be happy.

Meeting Stiles was a new chance at maybe being happy and starting to move on from Alaric. Finding out that I was pregnant was not something I was expecting but I loved the fact that I was getting the family that I wanted.  Everything I told Stiles during our wedding was true. I love Stiles and the triplets so much. Right now I'm sitting in the chair in the nursery with both Henry and Asher nursing while Stiles is bottle-feeding Cayley my milk.

It was about six months into my relationship with Stiles when I told him about Alaric and Stiles was very understanding which is why I'm hoping that Stiles will still be understanding when and if I talk to Alaric. I have no doubt in my mind that Elena didn't call the gang in Mystics Falls and that she has them coming here to Beacon Hills. The one thing that Elena doesn't know is that I have the Mikaelsons and Stiles's pack on my side. 

After the babies are done eating and changed we put them in their cribs before walking to the living room and sitting down on the couch. 

"What's on your mind Damon"? asks Stiles

"I want to know what Alaric wants to talk about". I say

"I know that yours and Alaric's relationship ended when he died so I don't know Damon". says Stiles

"I thought when I left Mystic Falls that I got out of everything that happened in Mystic Falls". I say

"I'm sorry Damon. I know that you wanted a fresh start here in Beacon Hills". says Stiles

"It's okay Stiles". I say

I pull Stiles down to lay with me on the couch and we end up falling asleep. 

Stefan's Pov

When Elena called saying that we are needed in Beacon Hills, I thought it's it was stupid to make us go to Beacon Hills just because Damon shut the door in her face. I know why Damon shut the door in her face because Damon wants to get away from everything in Mystic Falls. Since Alaric died, Damon has been depressed and I know the reason why Damon took me to Beacon Hills was that he wanted to get revenge on the Mikaelsons but Damon ended up falling in love with Stiles Stilinski aka Mieczyslaw "Stiles" Mikaelson.  

Before leaving Beacon Hills I watched Damon and Stiles fall in love and also watched Damon become friendly with the rest of the Mikaelson and the werewolf pack in Beacon Hills.  I don't plan on telling anyone about Damon's friendship with the Mikaelson and the wolf pack because it's something that I want them to find on their own because that is Damon's new family and I don't really mind that Damon made a new family because Damon and I haven't fully been family since I caused Damon to turn into a vampire. I do know that I want to meet my new family members. I called Damon after getting the phone call from Bonnie that we are going to Beacon Hills. I told him what Elena said and that I would love the chance to meet the triplets and Damon said that he would love for me to meet the triplets. 

 Bonnie, Jeremy, Caroline, and I are leaving to head to Beacon Hills. We are taking one car and it's going to be a long drive. Bonnie is driving first. It's a 35-hour drive to California with two over-the-night stops in Texas and Arizona. 

Stefan's Pov

We have been in the car for about 6 hours and just now entering Arkansas where we stop at a restaurant to get something to eat and use the bathroom. Getting back into the car with Jeremy driving.  When we get to Amarillo Texas where we are staying the night I text Damon that we are in Texas. Checking in to the hotel, I fall when my head hits the pillow. 

The next morning when I woke up, I didn't want to get up but I know that I have to. Caroline is driving until we get to Arizona. We get some breakfast before checking out of the hotel and we get on the road. The drive to Flagstaff Arizona seems to go by slow because when we reach the hotel it's dark outside. Checking into the hotel, we all head to bed. 

Getting up, I use the bathroom and shower before getting breakfast then checking out. Bonnie, Jeremy, and Caroline all come out of the hotel and we head to Beacon Hills California. After about five hours of driving we pass a sign that says 

"Welcome to Beacon Hills California". 

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stefan's Pov

Getting up, I use the bathroom and shower before getting breakfast then checking out. Bonnie, Jeremy, and Caroline all come out of the hotel and we head to Beacon Hills California. After about five hours of driving, we pass a sign that says

"Welcome to Beacon Hills California".

Stiles's Pov

Damon got a text from Stefan saying that they were in Beacon Hills. Damon told Stefan that he could come over to see the babies and only him. I know that Stefan is nervous to meet them. I hear a knock on the door and open it to see Stefan standing there. 

"Hi Stiles". says Stefan 

"Hello Stefan please come in". I say

Stefan steps inside the house and I close the door before anyone unwanted show up. I take Stefan into the living room and have him sit down on the couch. Walking into the nursery I see Damon nursing Henry. Picking up Cayley and Asher while Damon finishes nursing Henry, we walk into the living room. Stefan is standing at the fireplace looking at the pictures from our wedding and the birth of the triplets.

"Damon". says Stefan

"Stefan". says Damon

Damon sits down on the couch and Stefan sits down next to him. Damon passes Asher over to Stefan.

"You are holding Asher Beau". says Damon 

"He is very cute". says Stefan

"Stiles is holding the only little girl in the group Cayley Paige while I'm holding Henry James". says Damon. 

"Wow Damon three babies". says Stefan 

"I know, they were a shock but I love them so much". says Damon 

"I'm sorry I missed your wedding Damon and the birth of the babies". says Stefan 

"I was mad and angry when you did show up to the wedding but after I almost died having the triplets. I forgave you". says Damon 

We switch the babies around until Stefan has had the chance to hold all three of the babies. Damon and I put the babies down for a nap before joining Stefan back in the living room. 

"Why did Elena come here"? asks Damon 

"It all started about a month ago when Bonnie and Jemrey said that they could see Alaric and that Alaric wanted to talk to you Damon. I offered to come to tell you but Elena wanted to be the one even though I knew it was a bad idea but she left before we could stop her". says Stefan

"Now we have your Mystic Falls group here with the Beacon Hills group and the rest of the Originals are in Beacon Hills. It's going to get crazy". I say

"You need to tell your friends Stefan that the Originals are off-limits and if something happens to my family I will not be happy". I say

Stefan nods his head and we spend the rest of the night talking about what Stefan has missed since he went back to Mystic Falls. After Stefan left and the babies were down for the night, Damon and I lay in bed. 

"I don't want them here except for Stefan and maybe Alaric but the rest can go back". says Damon

"We will find out what Alaric wants then we can use the McCall Pack and the Hales to push the Mystic Falls gang except for Stefan and Alaric back to Mystic Falls". I say

"I love you". says Damon

"I love you too". I say

Damon's Pov

I suddenly sit up in bed and try to figure out why I'm awake at 3:15 in the morning when my hearing heard crying coming from the nursery. Getting up I walk into the nursery and see that Cayley is the one crying.  Picking up Cayley I check her diaper and find it poopy. Laying her down on the changing table I grab a diaper, the wipes, and the baby powder.  Taking off the diaper, I use the wipes before using the baby powder. I finish changing Cayley before sitting down. I cuddle Cayley to me and talk to her. As I'm talking to Cayley I feel like I'm being watched, looking around the room I don't see anyone. Henry and Asher are still asleep while Cayley has moved into nursing.

"Alaric"? I ask

I see the blanket on the changing table move

"I miss you a lot". I say

I feel a cold spot move closer to move

"After you died I started to lose myself. Started drinking more and become more depressed. When I learned that the Originals were here in Beacon Hills I thought that it would be my chance to get revenge but I fall in love with Stiles. Getting married and pregnant was something I was not expecting but it makes my immortal life so much better. I will always love you Alaric but you did tell me to move on. I will talk to only you, Bonnie, and Jeremy". I say

Looking down I see Cayley is sleeping so I put her back in her crib. I turn around and see that the chair has moved a little. 

"I will see you hopefully soon". I say 

Leaving I head back into the bedroom and climb back into bed and the arms of Stiles.

Stiles's Pov

Around 4 pm my family and the McCall pack that I trust in my house and around the babies are here. From the McCall pack, it's Lydia, Jackson, Isaac, and both Hales Derek and Peter. This group is the only one I allow around my family because I trust them the most. I don't allow Scott in or around my house because I trust him around my family at all or the pack members that sided with Scott. Dad and I are cooking dinner, while Damon is hanging out with Stefan, Klaus, and Elijah. Lydia is holding Cayley, Jackson is holding Henry, and Parrish is holding Asher while Rebecca is watching them. Isaac is talking to Kol. When dinner is done, everyone sits down with the babies in their swings where both Damon and I can see them. 

Halfway through dinner a knock on the door has both me and Damon answering the door to see the Mystic Falls gang standing at the door with Elena at the front. 

"Hello". I say 

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

Halfway through dinner a knock on the door has both me and Damon answering the door to see the Mystic Falls gang standing at the door with Elena at the front. 

"Hello". I say 

Damon's Pov

I don't really want to see the people standing at my door because I never truly liked them but because of Stefan, I was nice to them and now I'm regretting that choice. 

"What do you want"? I ask

"We need to talk". says Elena 

"No, only Bonnie and Jeremy need to talk". I say

"Damon". says Elena 

"No Elena, I don't like you or want to have you around my home". I say

We are joined by Derek, Peter, Stefan, and John at the door to ensure nothing will happen. 

"I want Bonnie and Jeremy to come to the front". I say

They move to the front and stand in the group. I look them over before pulling them into the house and shut the door on the rest of the group standing on my front steps. 

Bonnie's Pov

Damon has both Jeremy and I move to the front of the group before he looks over us and then we get pulled into the house. Damon shuts the door in Elena's face before she can say anything. Looking around I see more people in the house. Rebecca Mikaelson is holding a baby, Kol is holding a baby and a strawberry blonde girl is also holding a baby. I see the rest of the Mikaelson family watching mine and Jeremy's every move. 

"The only reason why you two are in my house is that you know how to talk to Alaric". says Damon

Jeremy and I nod our heads. We sit down on the couch and I can feel eyes on me, looking up I see Niklaus standing next to the couch looking at me. 

"Rebecca and Lydia can you guys take the babies to the nursery"? asks Stiles

Kol hands over the baby he is holding and both girls take the babies out of the room. Looking around the room again because I sense something, I find Alaric leaning against the doorframe to the hallway looking at Damon and Stiles. 

"Alaric's here". I say

"Where"? asks Damon 

"Leaning against the doorframe to the hallway". says Jeremy

"Hey Alaric". says Damon 

"Hey Damon". says Alaric

"Alaric says hey back". I say

"I miss you". says Damon 

"I miss you too Buddy". says Alaric

"He says " I miss you too Buddy". Jeremy says 

"I heard what you said last night in the nursery. I'm so sorry about how my death came about because I wish that I could have said more to you but I'm happy that you find love and have made a life with Stiles. Damon, I'm proud of you. You got out of Mystic Falls, away from Elena's possessiveness, you found love and got married. You have three beautiful children and a good life, Don't let anyone take you from this life Damon. The reason why I wanted to talk to you is that I have been getting stronger and something is happening to me, but I don't know what. Know that I don't plan on getting in the way of your family because I'm happy for you". says Alaric 

"Alaric says "I heard what you said last night in the nursery. I'm so sorry about how my death came about because I wish that I could have said more to you but I'm happy that you find love and have made a life with Stiles. Damon, I'm proud of you. You got out of Mystic Falls, away from Elena's possessiveness, you found love and got married. You have three beautiful children and a good life, Don't let anyone take you from this life Damon. The reason why I wanted to talk to you is that I have been getting stronger and something is happening to me, but I don't know what. Know that I don't plan on getting in the way of your family because I'm happy for you"". I say 

"Thank you, Alaric for loving me the way I'm and not trying to change me. I was so happy the first time you said that you loved me because it meant something good was finally happening in my life after 200 years of bringing a vampire and being alone for most of the time. I know that our start in the relationship was rough at first because of some of the things I did. But we managed to move past and started to fall in love with each other. I planned on asking for your hand in marriage before everything started to go to hell with the Mikaelsons. After you died, I started to have depression and started to drink more than I have ever before. I didn't plan on moving on because I thought you were it for me but plans changed and I find someone who loves me for me and I will always love you because you were my first real love." says Damon 

Damon's Pov

I just poured out my heart into the room for Alaric and everyone else. Stiles moves over to where I have gotten up from the couch and started pacing, he pulls me into a hug.

"I'm so proud of you". says Stiles

"Thanks love". I say before kissing Stiles

The rest of the night after Bonnie and Jeremy leave is spent with family and the pack before everyone leaves. Once the house is clean and babies are in bed for the night, Stiles and I lay in bed cuddling.

"I think I got the closure I need from Alaric's death tonight". I say

"I'm glad that you finally got the closure you need". says Stiles

We fall asleep with Stiles as the big spoon and me as the little spoon.

Chapter Text

Hello,
I want to write this and tell all of you the reason Why I haven't updated yet. I have been really busy the last few months with College along with work. I'm stressed as hell with classes and I have been sleeping. Between school and work, I haven't had the time to sleep let alone write chapters that I'm proud of and want you as the readers to read. I will try to update as soon as I can but I'm asking for patience with me. 

Chapter Text

Update: I want to give an update about how I have been. There are a few things that I want to let you know.

First Thing:

Thank you to everyone still reading my stories and commenting because I know that you as readers are still enjoying the stories and that makes me happy. Also, thank you for all the comments on my last update and for being understanding and patient about the time in between chapter updates.

The second thing:

I'm personally doing good. I have been busy and haven't had the time to update.

Third Thing:

Chapter updates are still going to be very random until probably June. I don't think I have said this, but I'm in college to become an EMT which is taking up a lot of my time, and I will be busy until after The National Registry of Emergency Medical Technicians, or known as the NREMT. It does mean that updates will come when I have the time to write.

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Damon's Pov

The rest of the night after Bonnie and Jeremy leave is spent with family and the pack before everyone leaves. Once the house is clean and the babies are in bed for the night, Stiles and I lay in bed cuddling.

"I think I got the closure I need from Alaric's death tonight." I say

"I'm glad that you finally got the closure you need." says Stiles

We fall asleep with Stiles as the big spoon and me as the little spoon

Stiles's Pov

The last six months have been quiet which is wired for Beacon Hills since Scott became a werewolf. Cayley, Herny, and Asher are six months old and getting big. We have discovered that they can eat human food and drink blood. Currently, Cayley is the only one who has started showing interest in crawling while Herny and Ash don't. They seem more interested in trying their fangs on each other because all three babies have gotten fangs which Damon learned about during breastfeeding one morning about two weeks ago. Damon was not happy about it and refused to breastfeed the babies for the rest of that day which meant he pumped milk in bottles, and the babies were not happy about it. That day was terrible and we didn't like talking about it.

On the other hand, though is that they all have started to try talking. Right now, it sounds like a bunch of noise to us but to them it's talking because they will start giggling and laughing away when they talk to each other. So Damon and I have concluded that the triplets have developed their language.

Besides the changes in the triplets, we haven't heard anything from the mystic falls group. I'm happy about that because I feel like they can stay away for the rest of life except for Stefan since he is Damon's brother and the triplet's uncle and Alaric because I want to get to know him and want him in the triplets' lives. From this side, I have only talked to my dad, my family, Peter, Deaton, and Melissa, while cutting out everyone else and staying away from the others at school because they showed their true colors when they found out about my family and Me.

One problem that has come up with everything happening is the sighting of Mikael, who has been after us, and his children since Klaus killed our mother Esther to unlock his werewolf side. Over the years when Mikael caught up to us, we would pack up and leave but now that I have a family of my own, I'm done running and ready to kill him and be done with that part of my life. Mikael was last seen in New Mexico which means that he has to have gotten wind of the fact that we are here in Beacon Hills and he is heading this way. Talking to my siblings we have agreed that it is time to deal with Mikael for the final time where we will kill him and be free from one of the monsters who kill us and turned us into who we are today. 

Damon's Pov

I don't know how I feel about Mikael only being one state away from me and my family. Stiles has told me all about Mikael and how much he hates him because when faced with the fact that he turned his children into vampires, Mikael chooses to kill them despite him being turned into a vampire by Esther when she turned everyone else. Stiles got the rest of his siblings to agree on a plan for Mikael and I know that Stiles has a white oak stake hidden that he is going to use on Mikael and kill him permanently which I'm all for. 

Getting away from murdering Mikael, Mine and Stiles's marriage is going great and I'm so happy with the life I'm living. I have a great husband and children who I love with my heart. Even though we have three kids who are six months old, Stiles and I have a great sex life thanks to us being vampires which means that we don't always sleep at night but the triplets do which I'm thankful for because it means that Stiles and I get alone time. 

Today has been a slow day with me at home taking care of the triplets and housework which I like doing while Stiles was at school. Peter and Klaus came over to visit and I was happy to have someone to talk to that can actually talk back to me. While watching Peter and Klaus play with the babies, I get the feeling that they might be dating because they seem really close to each other.  They stayed for about three hours, once they left I put the babies down for a nap, and made some vampire-friendly food before taking a nap myself. I slept for about two hours until I was woken up by crying. 

I go into the nursery and see that Cayley is awake and crying. Picking her up and sitting in the rocking chair, I feed her before changing her and taking her to the play mat in the living room. The boys sleep for another hour before they wake up. Feeding and changing both of them and I put them down to play with Cayley. Since it's 4 o'clock and Stiles will be home soon since we went to the station to hang out with his dad (John) after school, I sit on the couch, turn on the TV and watch the triplets play. Stiles gets home around 4:30 and plays with the babies before we start making out on the couch. Eventually, Stiles goes to take a shower while I start on dinner for us. After dinner and some more playtime. Stiles and I give babies a bath before putting them down for bed. Once they are in bed, we get into bed and have sex before falling asleep. 

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Damon's Pov

I go into the nursery and see that Cayley is awake and crying. Picking her up and sitting in the rocking chair, I feed her before changing her and taking her to the play mat in the living room. The boys sleep for another hour before they wake up. Feeding and changing both of them and I put them down to play with Cayley. Since it's 4 o'clock and Stiles will be home soon since we went to the station to hang out with his dad (John) after school, I sit on the couch, turn on the TV and watch the triplets play. Stiles gets home around 4:30 and plays with the babies before we start making out on the couch. Eventually, Stiles goes to take a shower while I start on dinner for us. After dinner and some more playtime. Stiles and I give babies a bath before putting them down for bed. Once they are in bed, we get into bed and have sex before falling asleep. 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Stiles's Pov

The last month has been slow which is good because it has been giving me and my family time to figure out what we will do with Mikael and how to stop him. The good news is that I still have a White oak stake and the only person who knows about it is Damon who I tell everything. 

Right now the plan is to get Mikael to come to the old Hale house and use mountain ash to keep him from running away before we reveal ourselves and end this nightmare for good against him and finally get peace from our human lives.  I don't want Cayley, Henry, and Asher growing up on the run from their insane grandfather. Since even before we were turned and still human I have hated my father because of the abuse of Niklaus and the hate grew after we were turned and learned the truth about Klaus. But I never cared about the fact Klaus was my half-brother because, in my mind he is my brother. The day Mikael started hunting us because of what he turned us into was the day I lost any hope I had for the man who used to sing us to sleep long before we moved here to the "new world" because that is when he started to change. 

Aside from Mikael, I can't wait to be done with school and away from Scott who still thinks that I need to be by his side and tell him everything about what has been happening with my life because Scott can't get over the fact that I'm an Original vampire and never told him. But with everything I have seen, I'm happy that I never told Scott about being a vampire or who my family was. I never liked the fact that Scott would let his enemies walk away and not expect them to go back to what they were doing so in secret I would hunt them done and kill them before they could come back but Scott was all for killing my family. He is a fucking hypocrite along with some of his little pack. 

Getting away from that, one of the best things in my life is that Cayley, Henry, and Asher have started crawling. I love how they are growing but it still makes me sad to know that they are growing up at the same time. Damon and I both cried when we saw them all crawling for the first time. We got a shock a few days later when Henry said Dada for the first time and Damon cried for about an hour while running around holding Henry and yelling "he said Dada." It was really cute to watch and be happy about because that was any of the triplet's first words. I'm still waiting for one of them to say Papa. The happiness didn't last long because all three of them started teething that night and I hate watching them in pain but not being to help them. The good news is that we have help from John, Peter, and Melissa along with the rest of my family. 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Damon's Pov

It's currently 2:30 in the afternoon and I just got the babies to fall asleep which has been a pain for the last few days as they are teething and not wanting to sleep. Stiles is at school and I just got done with my schoolwork since I'm still technically in high school but switched after I got pregnant so that I could stay home with the babies and not have to be around teenagers all day because I really hate teenagers that I don't know. As I clean up the living room, I listen for any cries. Once the living room is clean along with the kitchen, I sit down on the couch and lean my head back. Before I know it I'm being shaken awake, opening my eyes I see Stiles standing there with Cayley on his hip. 

"How long was I asleep for?" 

"It's currently 3:45, so not long I'm guessing." 

"Are Henry and Asher up?"

"No, they were still asleep when I got Cayley who was awake."

"Of course she was, she is like you who likes being awake."

"Like father. like daughter."

I get up off the couch and push a kiss into Stiles's lips before going to check on the boys to find them still sleeping. Around 5:30, Stiles starts cooking dinner since it's his night to cook while I play on the floor with the babies who are all wide awake at the moment.  Once dinner is ready, we eat and feed the babies some baby food. After dinner, I clean up while Stiles plays with the babies before we take them to the bath. Once baths are done, diapers changed and some nursing, all three babies fall asleep, and Stiles and I collapse onto the couch. 

"I love you."  says Stiles

"I love you too."

Just as I go to kiss Stiles, there is a knock on the door.

"Did anyone say they were coming over?" I ask 

"No."

Walking over to the door and opening it, I see someone standing there that I was not excepting to see again. 

"Hello Damon."

"Alaric."

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Damon's Pov

Just as I go to kiss Stiles, there is a knock on the door.

"Did anyone say they were coming over?" I ask

"No."

Walking over to the door and opening it, I see someone standing there that I was not expecting to see again.

"Hello Damon."

"Alaric."

Damon's Pov

"Alaric". I say 

"Hello Damon". says Alaric

"You were dead". I say

"I was but now I'm alive again. I don't know how I came back". says Alaric

I hear Stiles coming to the front door so I open it wider and let Stiles see Alaric. 

"You must be Alaric." says Stiles

"And you must be Stiles. Thank you for loving Damon". says Alaric

"You're welcome." says Stiles 

Stiles lets Alaric come inside, sits him down on the couch, and starts asking about everyone from Mystic Falls along with why would they be here for me. While they talk, I check on the babies before heading to my bedroom to take a shower. Getting into the shower, I think about how much Alaric has changed my life for the good and bad. But I can't bring myself to regret anything because it led me to Stiles and the life I have now. Getting out of the shower, I get dressed before heading back to the living room to see Stiles and Alaric drinking. I don't want to drink so I head into the kitchen and grab a bottle of water before sitting down on the couch next to Stiles. 

"After everything I have seen as a ghost, I don't want to talk to anyone from the Mystic Falls gang." says Alaric

"Me either because I like the life I have here." I say

"My family can help keep them away from you." says Stiles

We spend the next few hours just talking before heading to bed with Alaric sleeping on the couch.  I get woken up at 3:30 by crying, so heading into the nursery, I see Asher is awake so I check his diaper which is dry, so I sit in the rocking chair and start breastfeeding him. Once Asher is done, I rock him to sleep before putting him back into his crib. Heading back to bed I fall asleep.

Damon's Pov

It's currently 7:30 in the morning and Stiles just left for school and I'm feeding the babies some mashed bananas as Alaric watches.

"I'm happy that you are happy Damon." says Alaric

"Thank you." 

"They are really cute." 

"I know. I never thought I would be a father but I love it." I say

"You make a good father Damon." 

Peter and John came over to play with the babies and met Alaric. I find it funny that Peter and John spend so much time together and they act like a couple but deny it all the time. Stiles thinks that they are dating and has tried to get it out of them that they are. I think one of these days Stiles is going to lock them in a room and force them to talk. Stiles gets home around 3:30 and sees John and Peter sitting on the floor with John almost sitting in Peter's lap playing with Henry.  

Stiles's Pov

I get home from school to see my dad almost sitting in Peter's lap and I don't get why they keep telling us that they aren't dating but then they go and do this. I kiss Damon on the cheek before kissing the babies and saying hi to everyone else, before heading to my bedroom and getting changed. When I came back, my dad and Peter were still playing with Henry. 

"How long have they been sitting like that?" I ask

"The last hour." says Damon

"I can't take much more of this. Why can't they say they are dating." I say

"I don't know Stiles." says Damon 

I cook dinner for everyone and once everyone has eaten, the babies play with Peter while I talk with my dad.  Damon and I talked about what to do with my dad and Peter, I told him that I wanted to lock them in a room as I cooked. As I cooked, Damon and Alaric used Mountain ash, before anyone asked how could they use the ash, Alaric is human at the moment since he came back from the dead.  I get my dad to follow me into my bedroom and Damon follows with Peter. 

As soon as both of them were in the room, I finished the circle with the ash and used a spell so my dad couldn't break the circle. 

"Stiles." says my dad

"You and Peter need to talk." I say

Damon and I leave them to talk.

Peter's Pov

I watch as Stiles and Damon walk out of their bedroom. John walks over to the circle of Mountain ash and tries to break it. 

"I can't break it." says John 

"Stiles might have used his magic so you couldn't break it." I say

"And they won't let us out until we talk." says John 

We just sit on the bed not looking at each other. 

"I..I...I like you Peter." says John

"I like you too John." 

"I also enjoy spending time with you." says John 

"I do too but I haven't dated anyone since before the fire." I say

"And I haven't dated anyone since my wife died." says John 

I look over at John and find him staring at me. We both lean in at the same time and kiss. I pull away first and look over at John before pulling him back into a kiss. Pulling away when the need to breathe becomes stronger, I rest my forehead against his. 

"I want us to try." I say

"Me too." says John

"Finally." yells Stiles

Stiles comes back into the bedroom and breaks the circle before leaving again. 

"He is something else." says John 

"But you love him." 

"Yes I do because he will always be my son no matter what." says John 

Damon's Pov

While Stiles listens to John and Peter, I put the babies to bed before moving into the kitchen and starting to clean. As I'm washing the dishes, I hear Stiles yell before he breaks the circle. John and Peter leave before Stiles and I head to bed. Getting into bed, Stiles and I cuddle. 

"I love you."

"I love you too." 

We fall asleep.  

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Damon's Pov

John and Peter leave before Stiles and I head to bed. Getting into bed, Stiles and I cuddle.

"I love you."

"I love you too."

We fall asleep.  

Alaric's Pov

The decision not to return to Mystic Falls weighed heavily on my mind, tugging at the strings of loyalty and duty that had bound me to the town for so long. Yet, as I stood on the threshold of a new beginning, I couldn't shake the feeling that Beacon Hills held a different kind of calling—a whisper of destiny that beckoned me to stay.

Mystic Falls had been my home for years, a place steeped in memories both bitter and sweet. But it was also a town haunted by its past, its streets lined with the echoes of tragedies long since passed. And as much as I loved Mystic Falls, I couldn't deny the sense of suffocation that often accompanied my return.

Beacon Hills, on the other hand, offered a fresh start—a chance to leave behind the ghosts of my past and embrace a future filled with possibility. The town was a blank canvas, waiting to be painted with the colors of adventure and discovery. And as I breathed in the crisp mountain air, I knew that I had found my place in the world.

Staying in Beacon Hills meant stepping into the unknown—a leap of faith into a world where the supernatural lurked around every corner. But it also meant embracing the opportunity to make a difference, to stand up against the darkness that threatened to engulf us all.

As I made the decision to stay in Beacon Hills, I felt a sense of peace wash over me—a quiet certainty that I was exactly where I was meant to be. And as I looked out at the sprawling landscape stretching out before me, I knew that the road ahead would be filled with challenges and trials. But I also knew that I wasn't alone—that together, we would face whatever the future held, united in our determination to carve out our own destinies in this strange and wondrous world.

Damon's Pov

As I cradle my daughter in my arms, watching her drift off into peaceful slumber, I can't help but marvel at the life Stiles and I have built together in Beacon Hills. It's a life I never imagined for myself—a life filled with unexpected twists and turns, but also overflowing with love and laughter.

Looking down at her tiny features, I'm overwhelmed with a sense of pride and joy. She's a reflection of the love Stiles and I share—a reminder of the beautiful family we've created together. And as I watch her sleep, I can't help but feel grateful for every moment I get to spend with her.

Our life in Beacon Hills is anything but ordinary. It's a town teeming with supernatural threats and dangers lurking around every corner. But despite the challenges we face, Stiles and I stand together, united in our determination to protect our family and our home.

Thinking about our other children brings a smile to my face. Each one of them is unique, with their own quirks and personalities. They may be a handful at times, but I wouldn't trade them for anything in the world.

And then there's Stiles—the love of my life, my partner in crime, my rock. I can't imagine navigating the ups and downs of parenthood without him by my side. Together, we make a formidable team—a force to be reckoned with.

As I gently rock our daughter in my arms, I feel a sense of contentment wash over me. Yes, our life in Beacon Hills may be chaotic and unpredictable, but it's also filled with love, laughter, and the bonds that hold us together. And for that, I wouldn't change a thing.

Alaric's Pov

The decision to stay in Beacon Hills weighed heavily on my mind, yet there was an undeniable pull—a magnetic force drawing me deeper into the heart of this enigmatic town. Despite the dangers that lurked in the shadows, I couldn't ignore the sense of purpose that thrummed through my veins.

Beacon Hills was a place of contradictions—a town where darkness and light danced in a delicate balance, where the supernatural mingled with the mundane in ways that defied logic. But beneath the surface lay a sense of community, a bond forged in the crucible of adversity.

As I walked the streets of Beacon Hills, I couldn't shake the feeling that there was work left to be done, battles left to be fought. The supernatural threats that plagued this town were relentless, their reach extending far beyond its borders. And if there was one thing I had learned in my time here, it was that sometimes, the greatest battles were fought not with swords and shields, but with knowledge and compassion.

And so, with a sense of determination burning in my chest, I decided to stay. It was a choice born not out of recklessness, but out of a deep-seated belief that I had a role to play in this unfolding drama—a role that extended far beyond the walls of Beacon Hills High School.

Staying in Beacon Hills meant confronting my past, facing the ghosts that haunted me in the dead of night. But it also meant embracing the future, forging new connections, and standing shoulder to shoulder with those who dared to defy the darkness.

As I settled into my new life in Beacon Hills, I knew that the road ahead would be fraught with challenges and dangers. But I also knew that I wasn't alone—that together, we would weather the storm, emerging stronger and more resilient than ever before.

For in the end, Beacon Hills wasn't just a town—it was a beacon of hope in a world teetering on the brink of darkness. And as long as there was light to guide us, I would stand my ground, ready to face whatever the future held.

Entering Beacon Hills High School felt like stepping into a different world altogether. The air buzzed with an energy that was both exhilarating and unnerving, a palpable reminder of the supernatural undercurrents that ran through this town. Yet, despite the sense of unease that lingered in the air, there was a strange allure to this place, a feeling of belonging that I couldn't quite shake.

As I walked through the halls of Beacon Hills High, I couldn't help but feel a sense of déjà vu. The lockers, the classrooms, even the faint scent of chalk—it all felt eerily familiar, like I had been here before. And in a way, I had. Teaching history had always been my passion, my way of making sense of the world and imparting wisdom to the next generation.

When the opportunity arose to join the faculty at Beacon Hills High School, I knew it was an offer I couldn't refuse. It was a chance to start fresh, to leave behind the ghosts of my past and embrace a new beginning. And so, with a sense of determination burning in my chest, I accepted the position without hesitation.

Teaching at Beacon Hills High School brought with it its own set of challenges, particularly in a town where the line between the natural and the supernatural was often blurred. But I welcomed the challenge with open arms, eager to make a difference in the lives of my students, regardless of the obstacles we faced.

In the classroom, I found solace—a sanctuary where I could lose myself in the stories of the past and inspire my students to think critically about the world around them. History wasn't just a collection of dates and events; it was a tapestry woven from the threads of human experience, a reflection of who we are and where we come from.

But teaching at Beacon Hills High School wasn't just about imparting knowledge; it was about forging connections, and building relationships that would last a lifetime. And as I looked out at the eager faces staring back at me, I knew that I had found my place in this strange and wondrous town.

As the days turned into weeks and the weeks into months, I settled into my role as a teacher at Beacon Hills High School, embracing the challenges and triumphs that came with it. And though the road ahead was uncertain, one thing was clear: I was exactly where I was meant to be.

Thrid Pov

Stiles couldn't shake the feeling of dread that settled like a heavy weight in the pit of his stomach as he contemplated the impending arrival of his father, Mikael, to Beacon Hills. The thought of facing the man who had instilled fear in him since childhood sent a shiver down his spine—a reminder of the complicated relationship they shared and the memories that still haunted him. 

 Stiles couldn't help but feel a sense of isolation. He was different now, a creature of the night with abilities that surpassed those of mere mortals. And while he had come to terms with his vampiric nature in some ways, there was still a part of him that longed for the simplicity of his human life.

But now, with Mikael's arrival looming on the horizon, Stiles couldn't afford to dwell on his own internal struggles. He had to focus on the task at hand—to protect his friends, his family, and the town he called home from the threat that Mikael posed.

As he prepared for the inevitable confrontation with his father, Stiles couldn't help but wonder how Mikael would react to the news of his transformation. Would he see Stiles as an abomination, a monster to be destroyed? Or would he recognize the son he had once known, buried beneath layers of supernatural power and centuries of darkness?

Either way, one thing was certain: Stiles would do whatever it took to protect those he loved, even if it meant facing his own father in battle. For in the end, family was everything, and Stiles would stop at nothing to keep them safe, even if it meant embracing the darkness that lurked within him.

As Mikael's presence drew nearer to Beacon Hills, Klaus couldn't help but feel a surge of conflicting emotions swirling within him. Memories of his tumultuous relationship with his father flooded his mind, each one a painful reminder of the fear and resentment that had defined their interactions for centuries.

Mikael was a formidable figure—a force to be reckoned with, his very presence striking fear into the hearts of those around him. He was a man driven by an insatiable thirst for vengeance, his obsession with hunting down Klaus and his siblings consuming him like a wildfire.

But beneath the veneer of menace and cruelty, there was a part of Klaus that still longed for his father's approval—a desperate yearning for the love and acceptance that had always seemed just out of reach. Despite the years of bitterness and betrayal that had driven them apart, Klaus couldn't help but feel a flicker of hope that perhaps, just perhaps, there was still a chance for reconciliation.

Yet, mingled with that hope was a sense of dread—a deep-seated fear of what Mikael's arrival in Beacon Hills would mean for him and those he cared about. He knew all too well the lengths to which his father would go to exact his revenge, the ruthless determination that burned like a wildfire in his eyes.

As Klaus grappled with his conflicting emotions, he couldn't help but wonder what fate had in store for him and his family. Would Mikael finally succeed in his quest to destroy them once and for all? Or would Klaus find a way to outmaneuver his father, to protect those he loved from the darkness that threatened to engulf them?

One thing was certain: as Mikael's shadow loomed ever closer over Beacon Hills, Klaus would stop at nothing to ensure the safety of his family and the town they called home. For in the end, family was all that mattered, and Klaus would do whatever it took to keep them safe, even if it meant facing his father in battle once again. 

As Mikael's presence drew nearer to Beacon Hills, Elijah couldn't help but feel a sense of unease settle in the depths of his soul. Memories of their tumultuous past flooded his mind—the fear, the pain, the relentless pursuit that had defined their relationship for centuries.

Elijah was a man of reason, a diplomat at heart who preferred negotiation and compromise to conflict and confrontation. But when it came to his father, Mikael, reason often fell by the wayside, replaced by a primal instinct to protect his family at any cost.

There was a part of Elijah that feared what Mikael's arrival in Beacon Hills would mean for them all. Mikael was a force to be reckoned with, his wrath legendary among their kind. And while Elijah was confident in his own abilities to navigate the treacherous waters of their relationship, there was always a lingering doubt—a nagging worry that perhaps, this time, Mikael's thirst for vengeance would be too great to overcome.

But amidst the fear and uncertainty, there was also a flicker of hope—a belief that maybe, just maybe, they could find a way to avert disaster. Elijah was a man of unwavering faith, a believer in the power of redemption and second chances. And as he prepared to face his father once again, he clung to that hope like a lifeline, determined to find a way to reconcile the past and forge a new path forward for their family.

For in the end, Elijah knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, he would face them with the same steadfast resolve that had guided him through centuries of turmoil. And as Mikael's shadow loomed ever closer over Beacon Hills, Elijah vowed to do whatever it took to protect his family from the darkness that threatened to engulf them all.

As Mikael's presence drew closer to Beacon Hills, Rebekah couldn't help but feel a mixture of anger, fear, and defiance bubbling within her. Memories of their tumultuous past flooded her mind—the pain, the betrayal, the unrelenting cruelty that Mikael had inflicted upon them for centuries.

Rebekah was fiercely protective of her family, especially her brothers, and the mere thought of Mikael's arrival filled her with a sense of dread. She knew all too well the depths of his wrath, the lengths to which he would go to exact his revenge. And as she prepared to face him once again, there was a steely resolve in her heart—a determination to stand her ground, no matter the cost.

But amidst the fear and uncertainty, there was also a flicker of defiance—a refusal to be cowed by the shadow of their father's looming presence. Rebekah was a survivor, a fighter who had weathered the storms of their tumultuous past and emerged stronger for it. And as she prepared to confront Mikael once again, she vowed to do whatever it took to protect her family from the darkness that threatened to engulf them.

For in the end, Rebekah knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, she would face them with the same fierce determination that had carried her through centuries of adversity. And as Mikael's shadow loomed ever closer over Beacon Hills, Rebekah vowed to stand her ground and fight for her family, no matter the cost.

As Mikael's impending arrival in Beacon Hills drew nearer, Kol couldn't help but feel a mixture of amusement and annoyance. To him, their father Mikael was little more than a relic of the past—a nuisance to be dealt with rather than feared.

Kol had always been the rebellious black sheep of the family, the one who marched to the beat of his own drum and refused to be bound by the constraints of tradition or duty. And while he harbored no illusions about the danger Mikael posed, he also couldn't help but find the whole situation rather amusing.

After all, he had spent centuries running from their father's shadow, determined to carve out his own path in a world that sought to control him at every turn. And now, with Mikael's arrival in Beacon Hills imminent, Kol couldn't help but see it as yet another opportunity for mischief and mayhem.

But amidst the amusement, there was also a hint of annoyance—a frustration at having to deal with yet another one of Mikael's schemes. Kol had little patience for their father's relentless pursuit of vengeance, and he couldn't help but wonder if perhaps it was time to put an end to the cycle of violence once and for all.

Yet, despite his frustrations, Kol couldn't deny the simmering tension that hung in the air, a storm on the horizon that threatened to engulf them all. And as he prepared to face Mikael once again, he knew that he would have to tread carefully, lest he find himself drawn into yet another battle with their father—a battle that could have dire consequences for them all.

As Mikael arrived in Beacon Hills, the atmosphere seemed to shift, as if the very air crackled with tension and apprehension. His presence was like a storm on the horizon, dark and foreboding, casting a shadow over the town and its inhabitants.

For Klaus, Rebekah, Elijah,  Stiles, and Kol, the arrival of their father Mikael was a moment fraught with conflicting emotions. Memories of their tumultuous past flooded their minds, each one a painful reminder of the fear and resentment that had defined their relationship for centuries.

As Mikael's gaze swept over the town, his eyes glinting with determination and a hint of malice, the Original family braced themselves for the inevitable confrontation that lay ahead. They knew that Mikael's thirst for vengeance knew no bounds, and that they would have to tread carefully if they hoped to survive his wrath.

But amidst the fear and uncertainty, there was also a glimmer of defiance—a determination to stand their ground and protect their newfound family in Beacon Hills. For in the end, they knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, they would face them together, united as one against the darkness that threatened to engulf them all.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Third Person

As Mikael's gaze swept over the town, his eyes glinting with determination and a hint of malice, the Original family braced themselves for the inevitable confrontation that lay ahead. They knew that Mikael's thirst for vengeance knew no bounds and that they would have to tread carefully if they hoped to survive his wrath.

But amidst the fear and uncertainty, there was also a glimmer of defiance—a determination to stand their ground and protect their newfound family in Beacon Hills. For in the end, they knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, they would face them together, united as one against the darkness that threatened to engulf them all.

Third Person

The moon hung low in the night sky, casting a silvery glow over the desolate streets of Beacon Hills. The air crackled with tension as the Original family braced themselves for the inevitable confrontation with their father, Mikael. Stiles stood alongside Klaus, Rebekah, Elijah, and Kol, his heart pounding with anticipation and fear.

Mikael's arrival had sent shockwaves through the town, his presence a dark omen that seemed to weigh heavily on everyone's shoulders. But amidst the fear and uncertainty, there was also a steely resolve—a determination to stand their ground and protect their home at all costs.

As Mikael stepped out of the shadows, his eyes gleaming with malevolence, Klaus felt a surge of anger boiling within him. Memories of his father's cruelty flooded his mind, each one a painful reminder of the scars that Mikael had inflicted upon them all.

"Father," Klaus spat, his voice dripping with contempt. "What brings you to Beacon Hills?"

Mikael's lips curled into a twisted smile, his gaze flickering over his children with a mixture of disdain and amusement. "I've come to finish what I started," he growled, his voice a low, menacing rumble. "To rid the world of the abominations you've become."

Rebekah stepped forward, her jaw clenched in defiance. "We are not the monsters you think us to be, Father," she declared, her voice ringing out clear and strong. "We are a family, bound by blood and loyalty. And we will not let you destroy us."

Mikael's laughter echoed through the night, a chilling sound that sent shivers down their spines. "You always did have a flair for the dramatic, Rebekah," he sneered. "But words mean nothing in the face of action. Let us see if you have the strength to back them up."

With that, Mikael lunged forward, his movements swift and deadly. Klaus was the first to react, his vampire reflexes kicking into overdrive as he met his father's attack head-on. The two clashed with a ferocity that shook the ground beneath their feet, each blow reverberating through the night like thunder.

Meanwhile, Rebekah and Elijah faced off against Mikael's minions, their movements fluid and precise as they fought to hold their ground. Stiles, found himself locked in a fierce battle of his own, his senses heightened as he dodged blows and countered with strikes of his own.

As the battle raged on, the streets of Beacon Hills became a battleground, the clash of steel and the roar of thunder mingling with the cries of pain and fury. Each member of the Original family fought with a determination born of desperation, knowing that the fate of their home hung in the balance.

But despite their best efforts, Mikael proved to be a formidable adversary, his strength and skill unmatched by any opponent they had ever faced. Slowly but surely, he began to gain the upper hand, his blows raining down upon them like a relentless storm.

Just when it seemed that all hope was lost, Stiles felt a surge of power coursing through his veins—a power unlike anything he had ever experienced before. With a newfound sense of strength and purpose, he launched himself into the fray, his movements swift and decisive as he fought alongside his family with a determination that bordered on desperation.

Together, they unleashed a barrage of attacks upon Mikael, their combined strength and determination proving to be more than a match for their father's relentless onslaught. And as they fought side by side, a sense of unity washed over them—a realization that no matter what challenges lay ahead, they would face them together, as a family.

In the end, it was their bond—the unbreakable bond forged through centuries of trials and tribulations—that proved to be their greatest weapon against the darkness that threatened to engulf them. And as the first light of dawn began to break over the horizon, the Original family stood victorious, their home safe once more, and their father Mikael vanquished for good.

Stiles's Pov

As the dust settled after the intense battle with Mikael, I couldn't shake the adrenaline coursing through my veins. The clash had been fierce, the stakes high, but in the end, we emerged victorious. My mind raced with thoughts of my family waiting for me at home—Damon and our precious triplets, Cayley, Henry, and Asher.

With a weary but determined heart, I made my way back to our home in Beacon Hills. The streets were quiet now, the chaos of battle replaced by an eerie calm. As I stepped through the door, the familiar warmth and comfort of our home enveloped me like a comforting embrace.

"Damon?" I called out, my voice echoing through the quiet house.

Moments later, Damon appeared, his eyes bright with relief as he pulled me into his arms. "Stiles, you're safe," he breathed, his voice thick with emotion.

I nodded, returning his embrace with equal fervor. "We did it, Damon. We stopped Mikael."

A smile tugged at the corners of Damon's lips, his eyes flickering with pride. "I never doubted you for a second, love."

Together, we made our way to the nursery, where our triplets lay sleeping peacefully in their cribs. Cayley, Henry, and Asher—our little bundles of joy, the light of our lives.

As I gazed down at their sleeping forms, a surge of love washed over me, filling me with a sense of warmth and contentment. Despite the dangers that lurked in the world outside, here in this moment, everything was perfect.

Damon wrapped an arm around my shoulders, his gaze soft as he watched our children sleep. "They're beautiful, aren't they?" he murmured, his voice filled with awe.

I nodded, a smile playing on my lips. "They're perfect," I agreed, my heart overflowing with love for my little family.

In the weeks following the battle with Mikael, Damon and I settled into a routine of raising our triplets, Cayley, Henry, and Asher, in the peaceful aftermath. The chaos of battle seemed like a distant memory as we focused on the joys of parenthood and the simple pleasures of family life.

Every day brought new challenges and discoveries as we navigated the ups and downs of parenthood together. From late-night feedings to diaper changes and everything in between, Damon and I tackled each task with a sense of determination and love that bound us together as a family.

Despite the occasional sleepless night and the inevitable chaos that comes with raising three infants, there was a sense of contentment that filled our home. The laughter of our babies echoed through the halls, filling our hearts with warmth and joy.

Damon was an incredible partner, his love and support unwavering as we navigated the trials and tribulations of parenthood together. His easy charm and quick wit never failed to bring a smile to my face, even on the toughest days.

As for me, I found myself falling more deeply in love with Damon and our children with each passing day. Watching him with our triplets filled me with a sense of pride and gratitude that I couldn't put into words. Together, we were creating a family—a home filled with love and laughter, where our children could grow and thrive.

In those quiet moments, when the world seemed to slow down and it was just the five of us, I knew that we were exactly where we were meant to be. As we looked to the future with hope and excitement, I couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for the blessings that filled our lives—a loving partner, beautiful children, and a home filled with endless possibilities.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

As for me, I found myself falling more deeply in love with Damon and our children with each passing day. Watching him with our triplets filled me with a sense of pride and gratitude that I couldn't put into words. Together, we were creating a family—a home filled with love and laughter, where our children could grow and thrive.

In those quiet moments, when the world seemed to slow down and it was just the five of us, I knew that we were exactly where we were meant to be. As we looked to the future with hope and excitement, I couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for the blessings that filled our lives—a loving partner, beautiful children, and a home filled with endless possibilities.

Stiles's Pov

As I stood on the stage, wearing my cap and gown, surrounded by my classmates, I couldn't help but feel a surge of pride and excitement. Graduation day had finally arrived, marking the end of one chapter of my life and the beginning of a new adventure.

As the valedictorian, I had the honor of delivering the commencement speech—a task that filled me with both excitement and nervousness. But as I looked out at the sea of faces before me, I felt a sense of calm settle over me. These were my friends, my classmates, and my family—and together, we had shared so many memories and experiences over the years.

"Good afternoon, fellow graduates, esteemed faculty, friends, and family," I began, my voice echoing through the auditorium. "Today marks a milestone in our lives—a moment to reflect on the journey that has brought us to this moment and to look ahead to the future with hope and anticipation."

As I spoke, memories of my time at Beacon Hills High School flooded my mind—the late-night study sessions, the lacrosse games, the dances, and the countless adventures I had shared with my friends. It had been a rollercoaster ride of ups and downs, but through it all, I had grown and changed in ways I never thought possible.

"And as we stand on the threshold of a new beginning, let us remember that the future is ours to shape," I continued, my voice filled with conviction. "Let us embrace the challenges that lie ahead with courage and determination, knowing that we have the power to make a difference in the world."

As I finished my speech to thunderous applause, I couldn't help but feel a sense of accomplishment wash over me. Graduating high school was just the first step on my journey, but it was a step I had worked hard for and one that I would always cherish.

After the ceremony, I found myself surrounded by friends and family, congratulating me on my achievement. But amidst the celebration, there was one person I couldn't wait to see—Damon, my partner in crime, my rock, and my confidant.

As I made my way through the crowd, I finally spotted him, his familiar smirk lighting up his face as he caught sight of me. "Congratulations, valedictorian," he teased, pulling me into a tight hug. "I always knew you had it in you."

I laughed, feeling a wave of relief wash over me as I buried my face in his chest. "Thanks, Damon," I murmured, feeling grateful for his unwavering support throughout my high school years.

As the celebrations continued into the night, Damon and I found ourselves sitting on the hood of his car, gazing up at the stars as we talked about the future.

"So, what's next for us, Stiles?" Damon asked, his voice soft as he wrapped an arm around my shoulders.

I sighed, feeling a mixture of excitement and uncertainty coursing through me. "I don't know, Damon," I admitted, my gaze fixed on the twinkling lights above. "But whatever it is, I want us to face it together."

Damon nodded, his grip on my shoulder tightening slightly. "Of course, Stiles," he said, his voice filled with determination. "We're a team, remember? We'll figure it out together."

And as we sat there, under the starlit sky, I knew that no matter what the future held, Damon would always be by my side—a constant source of love, support, and unwavering strength. And with him by my side, I knew that the possibilities were endless. 

After the whirlwind of graduation festivities had subsided and the night had settled in, Damon and I found ourselves enjoying a rare moment of peace and quiet. With the triplets safely tucked in with John and Peter for the night, we had the evening to ourselves—a precious opportunity to relax and unwind after the excitement of the day.

As we sat together on the porch, the soft glow of string lights casting a warm ambiance around us, I couldn't help but feel a sense of contentment wash over me. The events of the day had been a blur of emotions, from the pride of graduating to the bittersweet realization that one chapter of my life was coming to an end.

But now, as I sat beside Damon, his arm draped casually around my shoulders, I felt a sense of peace settle over me. There was something comforting about the quiet of the night, the gentle rustle of leaves in the breeze, and the soft murmur of our voices as we talked and laughed together.

"So, what now, Mr. Valedictorian?" Damon teased, a playful glint in his eyes as he nudged me gently.

I grinned, leaning into his touch. "I don't know, Mr. Salvatore," I replied, my voice filled with mock seriousness. "I suppose we could take over the world or something."

Damon laughed, the sound warm and infectious. "Sounds like a plan to me," he said, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "But for now, how about we just enjoy the moment?"

And so, we did. We sat together in comfortable silence, watching as the stars danced overhead and the world seemed to slow down around us. We talked about everything and nothing, sharing stories and dreams as we basked in the simple pleasure of each other's company.

As the night wore on, I found myself feeling grateful for this moment of peace—a moment to savor the love and connection we shared, away from the chaos of the world outside. As I leaned in to press a soft kiss against Damon's lips, I knew that no matter what the future held, as long as we had each other, everything would be alright.

As the days turned into weeks and the weeks into months, I couldn't help but notice subtle changes in myself and my siblings. It was as if the very essence of what made us vampires was slowly slipping away, leaving behind a sense of unease and uncertainty.

At first, I brushed off the changes, chalking them up to the stress of graduating high school and the responsibilities of parenthood. But as time went on, the signs became harder to ignore—our heightened senses dulled, our strength waned, and the thirst for blood that had once consumed us began to fade.

It wasn't long before I found myself sitting down with my siblings, a sense of apprehension gnawing at my gut. "Guys, we need to talk," I said, my voice serious as I looked around at their faces.

Rebekah frowned, concern etched in her features. "What's wrong, Stiles?" she asked, her brow furrowing with worry.

"I've noticed some changes in us," I admitted, my gaze flickering from one sibling to the next. "Our vampire natures... they're fading."

Elijah's expression was grave as he processed my words, his mind no doubt racing with possibilities. "How is that possible?" he asked, his voice low with concern.

Kol scoffed, his tone laced with skepticism. "Maybe we're just getting rusty in our old age," he quipped, though there was a hint of uncertainty in his eyes.

But deep down, we all knew that something was amiss. The very essence of what made us vampires was slipping away, leaving behind a sense of emptiness and loss.

As we talked, sharing our observations and fears, a sense of unity washed over us—a realization that we were in this together, no matter what challenges lay ahead.

"We need to find out what's happening to us," Rebekah declared, her voice filled with determination. "We can't let this continue."

And so, we embarked on a journey—a journey to uncover the truth behind the changes that were slowly but surely transforming us. With each passing day, the urgency grew, driving us forward as we searched for answers.

But as we delved deeper into the mystery surrounding our fading vampire natures, we couldn't shake the feeling that the answers we sought might just lead us down a path we weren't prepared to follow.

As I sat in my room, surrounded by stacks of old books and ancient texts, I couldn't shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at my gut. The research I had been doing into the spell that Mikael and Esther had used to turn us into vampires all those centuries ago had unearthed more questions than answers.

The spell itself was complex and intricate, a weaving of dark magic and ancient rituals that had bound us to our vampire natures for centuries. But as I delved deeper into its origins and properties, I couldn't help but wonder if there was more to it than met the eye.

With each passing day, I poured over the pages of dusty tomes and faded manuscripts, searching for clues that might shed light on the mysterious changes that were slowly but surely transforming us. But as the hours turned into days and the days into weeks, my frustration grew, fueled by the realization that the answers I sought were not easily found.

But I refused to give up. Armed with determination and a thirst for knowledge, I continued to scour the ancient texts for any shred of information that might help me unravel the mystery surrounding our fading vampire natures.

As I sifted through the pages of one particularly ancient tome, my eyes fell upon a passage that sent a shiver down my spine. It spoke of a ritual—a ritual that could undo the bonds of vampirism and restore us to our human selves.

Could it be possible? Could this ritual hold the key to unlocking the truth behind our fading vampire natures? It seemed too good to be true, but I couldn't afford to dismiss it out of hand. I needed to know more.

With renewed determination, I set out to uncover the details of the ritual, piecing together fragments of information scattered throughout the ancient texts. It was slow and painstaking work, but with each discovery, I felt a sense of hope blossoming within me—a hope that we might finally find a way to break free from the chains that bound us to our vampire natures.

But as I delved deeper into the intricacies of the ritual, I couldn't shake the feeling of trepidation that lingered at the back of my mind. What if the ritual wasn't all it seemed? What if there were consequences we hadn't anticipated?

But I pushed those doubts aside, focusing instead on the task at hand. If there was even a chance that the ritual could restore us to our human selves, it was a risk worth taking.

As I continued my research, I couldn't help but wonder what my siblings would think of my findings. Would they be willing to take the risk, to embrace the unknown in pursuit of freedom from our vampire natures? Or would they balk at the idea, clinging to the familiarity of the lives we had known for centuries?

Only time will tell. But one thing was certain—whatever path we chose to take, we would face it together, as a family, united in our quest for answers and the hope of a better future.

Gathering my siblings together in our family home, I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the moment settle upon my shoulders. The time had come to share with them what I had discovered in my research—the possibility of a ritual that could undo the bonds of vampirism and restore us to our human selves.

As they settled around me, their expressions a mix of curiosity and apprehension, I launched into an explanation of what I had found.

"I've been doing some research into the spell that Mikael and Esther used to turn us into vampires all those centuries ago," I began, my voice steady despite the nervous flutter in my stomach. "And I think I may have found a way to reverse it."

Elijah's brow furrowed in thought as he absorbed my words, his gaze flickering with a mixture of hope and uncertainty. "Go on," he prompted, his voice quiet but intense.

I nodded, gathering my thoughts as I continued. "There's mention of a ritual—a ritual that has the power to undo the bonds of vampirism and restore us to our human selves," I explained, watching their reactions closely.

Rebekah's eyes widened in surprise, her lips parting in disbelief. "Are you serious, Stiles?" she asked, her voice tinged with a hint of excitement.

I nodded, feeling a sense of urgency building within me. "Yes, but there's a catch," I admitted, my gaze flickering from one sibling to the next. "We would have to give up our vampire natures entirely—our immortality, our enhanced abilities, everything."

There was a moment of silence as my words sank in, the weight of the decision hanging heavy in the air.

Kol scoffed, his expression incredulous. "Give up being vampires? Are you out of your mind, Stiles?" he exclaimed, his tone laced with disbelief.

But I could see the uncertainty in his eyes, the flicker of doubt that belied his bravado.

Elijah remained silent, his expression thoughtful as he processed the information. I could see the wheels turning in his mind, weighing the pros and cons of such a monumental decision.

Rebekah, ever the pragmatist, spoke up next. "It's a lot to consider, Stiles," she said, her voice soft but firm. "We've been vampires for centuries. It's who we are."

I nodded, understanding her hesitation. "I know, Rebekah," I replied, my voice tinged with empathy. "But think about it—what if we could live normal lives again? What if we could grow old together, without the constant threat of danger hanging over our heads?"

There was a moment of silence as my words hung in the air, the weight of the decision pressing down upon us all.

Finally, Elijah spoke, his voice quiet but resolute. "We need to think long and hard about this," he said, his gaze meeting mine with unwavering determination. "But whatever decision we make, we'll make it together, as a family."

As we sat together in the quiet of our family home, surrounded by the ones we loved most in the world, I knew that no matter what the future held, we would face it together, united in our quest for answers and the hope of a better tomorrow.

After my conversation with my siblings about the possibility of becoming human again, I couldn't shake the weight of the decision that lay before me. The thought of leaving behind our vampire natures and embracing a life of mortality was both exhilarating and terrifying.

As I sat with Damon on the porch, the gentle breeze stirring the leaves of the trees around us, I knew that I had to share my thoughts with him. He was my partner, my confidant, and I trusted him with my life.

"Damon, there's something I need to talk to you about," I began, my voice hesitant as I broached the subject.

He turned to me, his expression curious but attentive. "What is it, Stiles?" he asked, concern flickering in his eyes.

I took a deep breath, steeling myself for his reaction. "I've been doing some research into a ritual that could potentially undo our vampirism," I explained, watching his reaction closely.

Damon's eyebrows shot up in surprise, his gaze locked on mine. "Undo our vampirism?" he repeated, disbelief coloring his tone. "Are you serious?"

I nodded, my heart pounding in my chest. "Yes, Damon," I replied, my voice quiet but firm. "But there's more. If we go through with it, we would be giving up everything that makes us vampires—our immortality, our enhanced abilities, everything."

Damon's expression softened, his eyes searching mine for any hint of doubt. "And what do you think about all of this?" he asked, his voice gentle but probing.

I sighed, feeling the weight of the decision pressing down upon me. "I don't know, Damon," I admitted, my voice tinged with uncertainty. "Part of me wants to embrace the chance for a normal life, free from the constant danger and uncertainty that comes with being a vampire. But another part of me worries about what we would be giving up in the process."

Damon reached out, taking my hand in his and squeezing it gently. "Whatever decision we make, Stiles, we'll make it together," he said, his voice filled with conviction. "I'll support you no matter what."

And in that moment, as I looked into Damon's eyes and felt the warmth of his hand in mine, I knew that no matter what the future held, as long as we had each other, everything would be alright.

After the weighty conversation about our future, Damon and I decided to focus on the present—the here and now. With the triplets safely tucked into their cribs, their little faces peaceful in sleep, we took a moment to cherish the simple joy of parenthood.

As we stood side by side in the nursery, watching over our sleeping babies, I couldn't help but feel a surge of gratitude wash over me. Despite the uncertainties that lay ahead, we had each other, and we had our beautiful children—a family forged from love and resilience.

Damon wrapped an arm around my shoulders, pulling me close as we lingered in the quiet of the nursery. "They're so peaceful when they're asleep," he murmured, his voice soft with affection.

I nodded, a smile playing on my lips. "Yeah, they are," I agreed, feeling a sense of peace settle over me.

Together, we lingered in the nursery for a few moments longer, savoring the precious moments of calm before heading to bed ourselves.

As we climbed into bed, the warmth of Damon's body pressed against mine, I felt a sense of contentment wash over me. Whatever the future held, we would face it together, as partners, as parents, as a family.

And as I drifted off to sleep, wrapped in Damon's embrace, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we had each other, everything would be alright.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

As we climbed into bed, the warmth of Damon's body pressed against mine, I felt a sense of contentment wash over me. Whatever the future held, we would face it together, as partners, as parents, as a family.

And as I drifted off to sleep, wrapped in Damon's embrace, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we had each other, everything would be alright.

Stiles's Pov

As the days passed since I first broached the topic of the ritual with my siblings, the tension in the air grew palpable. We had all been grappling with the weight of the decision that lay before us, each of us wrestling with our own fears and uncertainties.

But as the month wore on, it became increasingly clear that we needed to confront the issue head-on. And so, when Klaus called a meeting, I knew that the time had come to discuss the ritual in earnest.

Gathering in the dimly lit parlor of our family home, the Original family stood together, our expressions grave as we prepared to confront the reality of our situation.

Klaus, ever the leader, stood at the head of the room, his gaze sweeping over each of us in turn. "My dear siblings," he began, his voice a low rumble that filled the room with its intensity. "It has come to my attention that there are some among us who are considering the possibility of reversing our vampirism."

His words hung in the air, a heavy silence settling over the room as we absorbed the weight of what he was saying.

Elijah stepped forward, his expression impassive but his eyes burning with determination. "Indeed, Klaus," he said, his voice steady and resolute. "Stiles has brought to our attention the existence of a ritual that could potentially undo the bonds of our vampirism."

Klaus nodded, his gaze never wavering from Elijah's. "And what, pray tell, do you intend to do about it?" he asked, his tone tinged with a hint of challenge.

Elijah paused, his brow furrowing in thought. "We need to consider all of our options," he replied, his voice measured. "But whatever decision we make, it must be made together, as a family."

There was a moment of silence as Klaus considered Elijah's words, his expression unreadable.

Finally, he spoke, his voice quiet but firm. "Very well," he said, his tone decisive. "Then let us discuss the matter at hand. Stiles, perhaps you would care to enlighten us on the details of this ritual you've uncovered."

I nodded, feeling the weight of their collective gaze upon me as I stepped forward to address my siblings.

"Of course," I began, my voice steady despite the nervous flutter in my stomach. "The ritual is complex and requires a series of ingredients and incantations to complete. But if successful, it has the power to undo our vampirism and restore us to our human selves."

Rebekah's eyes widened in surprise, her lips parting in disbelief. "And you're sure this is possible?" she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.

I nodded, feeling a sense of conviction wash over me. "Yes, Rebekah," I replied, my voice tinged with determination. "But there are risks involved, and we need to consider them carefully before moving forward."

Kol scoffed, his tone laced with skepticism. "And what risks are those, little brother?" he asked, a hint of mockery in his voice.

I met his gaze head-on, refusing to back down. "The ritual is powerful magic, Kol," I explained, my voice firm. "And with power comes consequences. We need to be prepared for whatever may come."

As Klaus broached the topic of the potential consequences of the ritual, the atmosphere in the room grew tense, each of us bracing ourselves for the weight of his questions.

His eyes flickered from one sibling to the next, his gaze intense as he addressed each of us in turn.

"Stiles," he began, his voice low and measured. "If we were to undergo this ritual, would I still be a werewolf?"

I paused, considering his question carefully. "It's difficult to say for certain, Klaus," I replied, my voice cautious. "The ritual has the power to undo the bonds of vampirism, but whether it would affect your werewolf nature as well is uncertain."

Klaus nodded, his expression thoughtful. "I see," he said, his tone tinged with resignation. "And what about you and Kol? Would you retain your magic?"

I exchanged a glance with Kol, knowing that we were both grappling with the same question. "Again, it's hard to say," I admitted, my voice tinged with uncertainty. "Magic is a complex and mysterious force, and the effects of the ritual may vary from one individual to another."

Kol scoffed, his tone laced with skepticism. "So, we could potentially lose our magic?" he asked, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice.

I nodded, feeling the weight of his concern. "It's a possibility," I replied, my voice tinged with regret. "But we won't know for sure until we go through with the ritual."

Klaus fell silent, his expression unreadable as he processed our words. It was clear that he was grappling with his own fears and uncertainties, the weight of his responsibility as a father weighing heavily upon him.

Finally, he spoke, his voice quiet but resolute. "And what about Hope and the triplets?" he asked, his gaze flickering to where his daughter lay sleeping in her crib, a picture of innocence and vulnerability.

My heart twisted at the mention of our children, the thought of the risks they might face filling me with a sense of dread.

"It's true that the ritual could have unforeseen consequences for them as well," I admitted, my voice heavy with regret. "But we can't let fear dictate our actions. We have to do what's best for our family, no matter the cost."

Klaus nodded, his jaw set in determination. "Then let us proceed," he said, his voice firm. "We will face whatever consequences come our way, together as a family."

And as we stood together in that dimly lit parlor, the weight of our decision pressing down upon us like a heavy shroud, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, we would face them together, united in our quest for answers and the hope of a better tomorrow.

As Kol and I delved deeper into the details of the ritual, the weight of our decision pressed down upon us like a heavy burden. We knew that what we were about to undertake was no small feat—it would require precision, determination, and a healthy dose of courage.

Gathering in the study of our family home, Kol and I poured over the ancient texts and manuscripts, searching for any shred of information that might shed light on the intricacies of the ritual. The room was filled with the musty scent of old parchment and the soft glow of candlelight, casting eerie shadows on the walls as we worked.

"Alright, let's start from the beginning," Kol said, his voice firm as he spread out a worn leather-bound tome on the table before us. "According to this text, the ritual requires a series of rare ingredients and incantations to complete."

I nodded, my gaze scanning the faded pages of the ancient text. "Right. And it looks like we're going to need some pretty exotic stuff," I replied, my brow furrowing in concentration.

Kol chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Well, that's nothing new for us, now is it?" he quipped, a hint of excitement creeping into his voice.

I grinned, feeling a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins. "True enough," I agreed, feeling a sense of camaraderie with my brother as we embarked on this daunting task together.

As we sifted through the pages of the ancient tome, we began to compile a list of the ingredients we would need for the ritual. Some were relatively easy to come by—a sprig of wolfsbane, a vial of vampire blood—but others were more elusive, requiring us to delve deep into the dark underbelly of the supernatural world.

"We're going to need to do some serious hunting," Kol remarked, his tone serious as he scanned the list of ingredients before us.

I nodded, feeling a sense of determination welling up within me. "Agreed. But we can't afford to make any mistakes. The success of the ritual depends on it."

And so, we set out into the night, our footsteps echoing through the empty streets as we embarked on our quest to gather the ingredients we would need for the ritual. It was a dangerous undertaking, fraught with peril and uncertainty, but we were undeterred.

From the dimly lit alleys of the city to the shadowy depths of the forest, we searched tirelessly for the rare and exotic ingredients that would bring our plan to fruition. And with each success, we felt a sense of triumph wash over us—a step closer to our goal, a step closer to freedom.

But as the night wore on and the hours stretched into days, the weight of our mission began to take its toll. We were weary, our bodies aching with exhaustion, but still we pressed on, driven by a sense of purpose that burned bright within us.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity of searching, we had gathered all of the ingredients we would need for the ritual. It was a momentous occasion, a milestone in our journey toward reclaiming our humanity.

As we stood together in the dim light of the moon, our arms laden with the precious ingredients that would change our lives forever, I couldn't help but feel a sense of pride wash over me. We had come so far, and faced so many obstacles, but now, finally, we were ready to take the next step on our journey.

As we made our way back to the safety of our family home, the weight of our burden lifted ever so slightly, replaced by a glimmer of hope—a hope that we might finally find the freedom we had been searching for all along.

With the ingredients gathered and our preparations complete, I knew it was time to involve Damon in our plans. He had been my rock throughout this entire journey, and I couldn't imagine facing the challenges ahead without him by my side.

Picking up my phone, I dialed Damon's number, my heart pounding with anticipation as I waited for him to pick up.

"Hey, Stiles, what's up?" Damon's voice came through the line, his tone warm and familiar.

"Damon, I need you to come over to the house," I said, my voice urgent. "There's something important we need to discuss."

There was a pause on the other end of the line, and I could sense Damon's curiosity piquing. "Is everything okay?" he asked, concern coloring his tone.

I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what was to come. "I'll explain when you get here," I replied, my voice steady despite the nerves fluttering in my stomach. "Just... come as soon as you can, okay?"

Damon agreed, and within minutes, he was pulling up outside our family home, his familiar figure striding purposefully up the front steps.

"Stiles, what's going on?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern as he stepped inside.

I led him into the study, where Kol was waiting, the ingredients for the ritual spread out before us.

"Damon, we need to talk to you about something," I began, my voice serious as I looked him in the eye.

Damon's brow furrowed in confusion, but he remained silent, waiting for me to continue.

"We've been doing some research into a ritual that could potentially undo our vampirism," I explained, watching as realization dawned in Damon's eyes.

His expression shifted from confusion to understanding, and then to a mixture of surprise and concern. "You're serious?" he asked, his voice low with disbelief.

I nodded, feeling the weight of his gaze upon me. "Yes, Damon. And we're planning to go through with it," I replied, my voice tinged with determination.

Damon's eyes widened in shock, his gaze flickering between Kol and me as he processed the gravity of what I was saying. "But... are you sure this is the right thing to do?" he asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty.

I reached out, taking Damon's hand in mine and squeezing it gently. "I know it's a lot to take in, Damon," I said, my voice soft but resolute. "But we believe that this is our best chance at reclaiming our humanity, at giving our family a chance at a normal life."

Damon fell silent, his gaze searching mine for any hint of doubt. But when he spoke, his voice was steady, his resolve unwavering. "Alright, Stiles," he said, his tone filled with determination. "I trust you. Let's do this."

As Damon processed the weight of our decision to pursue the ritual, his brow furrowed with concern. But amidst our discussions, he raised a critical question—one that we had overlooked in our fervor to find a solution: the fate of our older sibling, Finn.

"Damon, what about Finn?" I asked, my voice filled with realization as his question echoed through the room, breaking through the intensity of our deliberations.

Kol and I exchanged a glance, the weight of Damon's question settling heavily upon us. Finn, our eldest sibling, had been daggered by Klaus during one of his infamous outbursts. But he had been undaggered at some point during the years. The weight of his words settled heavily upon us all. It was a sobering reminder of a sibling we had overlooked in our fervor to find a solution to our predicament.

I exchanged a glance with Kol, the gravity of Damon's question reflected in his eyes. It was true—we couldn't simply leave Finn out of our plans. He was our brother, a member of our family, and he deserved the same chance at a normal life that we were seeking for ourselves.

"I hadn't even thought about Finn," I admitted, my voice tinged with regret. "But Damon's right. We can't just leave him out of this."

Klaus, ever the leader, nodded in agreement, his expression grave but determined. "Stiles is right," he said, his voice firm. "We need to find a way to include Finn in our plans, to give him the chance at a normal life that he never had."

Rebekah and Elijah exchanged a glance, their expressions solemn as they absorbed the weight of Klaus's words. It was clear that they too recognized the importance of including Finn in our plans.

"We can't just leave him behind," Rebekah said, her voice tinged with determination. "He's our brother, and he deserves to have a say in his own future."

Elijah nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Agreed," he said, his tone firm. "But the question remains—how do we include Finn in our plans? He's been gone for so long, and we have no way of knowing where he is or what he's doing."

I paused, considering Elijah's words carefully. He was right—we had no way of knowing Finn's whereabouts or his current state of being. But that didn't mean we couldn't find a way to reach out to him, to let him know what we were planning and give him the chance to join us if he wished.

"I think we need to start by finding out where Finn is," I said, my voice resolute. "And then we can reach out to him and see if he wants to be a part of our plans."

Kol nodded in agreement, his expression serious. "Agreed," he said, his tone firm. "But we need to be careful. We don't know what Finn's reaction will be, or if he'll even want to be a part of this."

Klaus nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Agreed," he said, his tone serious. "But we owe it to Finn to at least give him the chance to decide for himself."

And so, with a renewed sense of purpose, we set about making plans to track down Finn and include him in our quest for a normal life. It wouldn't be easy, and there were sure to be obstacles along the way, but as long as we had each other, I knew that we could overcome anything that stood in our path.

And as we stood together in that dimly lit room, united in our determination to include Finn in our plans, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we had each other, everything would be alright.

As we set out on our quest to track down Finn, the weight of our mission settled heavily upon us. It had been centuries since any of us had seen or heard from our eldest brother, and the task of finding him felt daunting, to say the least.

Gathering in the study of our family home, we poured over the scant information we had about Finn's last known whereabouts. According to our records, he had last been seen in the year 1499, when he had parted ways with our family in search of a new life.

"Alright, let's start from the beginning," Klaus said, his voice firm as he spread out a map of Europe on the table before us. "According to our records, Finn was last seen in Spain in the year 1499."

I nodded, my gaze scanning the faded parchment for any clues that might lead us to Finn's whereabouts. "Right. And from there, he could have gone anywhere," I replied, my voice tinged with uncertainty.

Kol leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing in concentration. "We need to start by gathering any information we can about Finn's movements after he left Spain," he said, his tone serious.

Rebekah nodded in agreement, her expression thoughtful. "Agreed. But where do we even begin?" she asked, her voice tinged with frustration.

Elijah, ever the voice of reason, spoke up next. "I think our best bet is to start by contacting any contacts we may still have in Spain," he suggested, his tone calm but resolute. "They may have information that could help us track down Finn."

Klaus nodded, his expression grave but determined. "Agreed," he said, his voice tinged with determination. "But we need to be cautious. We don't know what kind of reception we'll receive, or if our presence will draw unwanted attention."

I nodded in agreement, feeling a sense of urgency building within me. "We need to tread carefully," I agreed, my voice serious. "But we can't let fear hold us back. Finn is our brother, and we owe it to him to do everything in our power to find him."

And so, with a renewed sense of purpose, we set about making plans to track down Finn. It wouldn't be easy, and there were sure to be obstacles along the way, but as long as we had each other, I knew that we could overcome anything that stood in our path.

As we prepared to embark on our journey, I couldn't help but feel a sense of hope welling up within me. Finn may have been missing for centuries, but I refused to believe that he was lost to us forever. We would find him, no matter what it took.

As I dialed the number of my contacts in Spain, a sense of anticipation bubbled within me. It had been centuries since any of us had seen or heard from Finn, and the prospect of finally getting some answers filled me with both excitement and trepidation.

The phone rang several times before finally connecting, and when a familiar voice answered on the other end, I couldn't help but feel a surge of relief.

"Carlos, it's Stiles," I said, my voice urgent. "I need your help with something."

There was a pause on the other end of the line, and then Carlos spoke, his tone curious but cautious. "Stiles? What can I do for you?"

"I need information," I replied, my voice serious. "Specifically, I need to know if you've heard anything about a man named Finn. He was last seen in Spain in the year 1499."

There was a moment of silence as Carlos processed my request, and then he spoke, his tone serious. "Finn, you say? That name sounds familiar. Let me check my records and get back to you."

I nodded, feeling a sense of hope welling up within me. If anyone could help us track down Finn, it was Carlos.

True to his word, Carlos called me back several hours later with the information he had gathered. According to his sources, there had been rumors of a man matching Finn's description traveling through Spain in the late 15th century, but after that, the trail had gone cold.

"It's not much to go on, I'm afraid," Carlos said, his voice apologetic. "But it's all I could find."

I thanked Carlos for his help, knowing that even a small lead was better than nothing. Armed with this new information, we set about making plans to continue our search for Finn, determined to leave no stone unturned in our quest to track down our long-lost brother.

Exhausted but determined, Damon and I made our way back home after a long night of searching for any trace of Finn. The weight of our mission hung heavy upon us, but we were determined not to let it deter us.

As we stepped through the door of our family home, the warm glow of the lights greeting us like an old friend, I couldn't help but feel a sense of relief wash over me. Home had always been a sanctuary for me, a place of safety and comfort amidst the chaos of the world outside.

Damon and I exchanged a weary glance, the events of the night weighing heavily upon us. But as we made our way into the kitchen, the scent of coffee and pancakes wafting through the air, I felt a small smile tug at the corners of my lips.

"Looks like someone's been busy," Damon remarked, his tone teasing as he gestured to the spread of food laid out on the table.

I chuckled, feeling a sense of gratitude welling up within me. "Yeah, it looks like John and Peter have been spoiling the triplets again," I replied, my voice tinged with amusement.

As we settled down at the table, digging into the food with gusto, the events of the night slowly began to fade into the background. For a moment, it was just Damon and me, enjoying a quiet moment of peace amidst the chaos of our lives.

But even as we savored the simple pleasure of a home-cooked meal, the weight of our mission hung heavy in the air. We had made a promise to continue the search for Finn tomorrow, and I knew that we couldn't afford to rest until we had found some answers.

As we finished our meal and made our way up to bed, I couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation building within me. Tomorrow was a new day, a fresh opportunity to continue our search for Finn and uncover the truth about his whereabouts.

And as I drifted off to sleep, wrapped in Damon's embrace, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we had each other, everything would be alright.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

As we finished our meal and made our way up to bed, I couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation building within me. Tomorrow was a new day, a fresh opportunity to continue our search for Finn and uncover the truth about his whereabouts.

And as I drifted off to sleep, wrapped in Damon's embrace, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we had each other, everything would be alright.

Stiles's Pov

The search for Finn continued with an intensity that matched the fire burning within us. Days turned into weeks, and weeks turned into months, but still, there was no sign of our long-lost brother. We scoured every corner of the globe, following every lead, chasing down every rumor, but Finn remained elusive, a ghost from our past that refused to be found.

With each passing day, the weight of our mission grew heavier, threatening to crush us beneath its relentless pressure. But still, we pressed on, driven by a determination that refused to be extinguished.

I leaned heavily on my contacts, reaching out to every connection I had to uncover even the slightest clue that might lead us to Finn. It was a painstaking process, filled with dead ends and false leads, but still, I refused to give up hope.

The supportive partner, Damon, stood by my side through it all, juggling the responsibilities of caring for the triplets while still finding time to assist me in my search. His unwavering support was a source of strength for me, a reminder that no matter how difficult the journey, as long as we had each other, we could overcome anything.

After a long day of fruitless searching, I returned home to Damon and the triplets, feeling the weight of exhaustion settling heavily upon my shoulders. But as I stepped through the door, the sound of laughter and the home scent enveloped me like a warm embrace, banishing the weariness from my bones.

Damon greeted me with a warm smile, his arms open wide as he embraced me tightly. "Hey, you," he said, his voice filled with warmth and affection. "How was your day?"

I sighed, leaning into his embrace, feeling the tension melting away beneath his touch. "Long," I admitted, my voice tired but filled with gratitude. "But we're getting closer. I can feel it."

Damon nodded, his expression serious but supportive. "We'll find him, Stiles," he said, his voice filled with determination. "I promise."

I smiled, feeling a surge of hope welling up within me. With Damon by my side, anything felt possible.

As we settled down on the couch, the triplets crawling around us in a whirlwind of energy and laughter, I couldn't help but feel a sense of contentment wash over me. In that moment, surrounded by the ones I loved most, everything felt right.

As I cuddled close to Damon, his warmth enveloping me like a blanket, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we had each other and our precious family, everything would be alright.

The news that Finn had been spotted in Italy sent a surge of excitement and anticipation rippling through our ranks. After months of fruitless searching, it felt like a glimmer of hope in an otherwise dark and uncertain world.

The tension in the air was palpable as we gathered to discuss our next steps in the study of our family home. Finn's sudden reappearance caught us all off guard, and we were unsure what to expect.

"So, what's the plan?" Kol asked, his tone eager but tinged with uncertainty.

I glanced around at my siblings, feeling the weight of their expectations resting heavily upon my shoulders. "We head to Italy," I said, my voice firm. "We track down Finn and find out what he knows."

Klaus nodded, his expression grave but determined. "Agreed," he said, his tone serious. "But we need to be cautious. We don't know what Finn's state of mind is or what he might do if he feels threatened."

Rebekah and Elijah exchanged glances, their expressions thoughtful as they absorbed Klaus's words. It was clear that they, too, recognized the importance of approaching Finn with caution.

"I'll reach out to my contacts in Italy and see if they have any information that could help us track down Finn," I said, my voice resolute. "In the meantime, we must prepare for whatever lies ahead."

And so, with a renewed sense of purpose, we planned to travel to Italy. It was a risky endeavor, fraught with uncertainty and danger, but we knew we had to do whatever it took to find Finn and uncover the truth about his sudden reappearance.

As we boarded the plane bound for Italy, the anticipation in the air was palpable. None of us knew what to expect when we finally came face to face with Finn, but one thing was certain—we were prepared to do whatever it took to get the answers we sought.

The streets of Italy bustled with life as we made our way through the crowded thoroughfares, the scent of fresh pasta and espresso hanging heavy in the air. It starkly contrasted the somber atmosphere that hung over our group, each of us lost in our own thoughts as we searched for any sign of Finn.

After hours of searching, we finally caught wind of a possible lead—a man matching Finn's description had been spotted at a nearby cafe, his presence drawing the attention of the locals.

Heart pounding with anticipation, I led the way as we made our way to the cafe, the rest of my siblings following closely behind. As we stepped through the door, the din of conversation and the clatter of dishes filled the air, but all I could focus on was the figure sitting alone at a table in the corner.

Finn.

He looked up as we approached, his expression guarded but curious. There was tension in the air as we gathered around him, each unsure how he would react to our sudden appearance.

"Finn," I said, my voice cautious but relieved. "It's good to see you."

Finn's gaze flickered over each of us, his expression unreadable. "Stiles," he said, his voice cool but tinged with curiosity. "I didn't expect to see you here."

I swallowed hard, feeling a knot forming in my stomach. "We've been looking for you," I admitted, my voice tinged with urgency. "We need to talk."

Finn's gaze hardened, his eyes narrowing as they settled on Klaus. "And what does he want?" he asked, his voice cold and accusatory.

Klaus bristled at Finn's tone, his expression darkening with anger. "I want answers, Finn," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "Answers about why you disappeared and what you've been up to all these years."

Finn scoffed, his lip curling in a sneer. "You don't get to demand answers from me," he spat, his voice filled with venom. "Not after what you did to our family."

Klaus's jaw clenched, his fists balling at his sides as he fought to keep his temper in check. "I did what I had to do to protect our family," he said, his voice tight with emotion. "You may not agree with my methods, but you can't deny that I did what was necessary."

Finn's gaze softened slightly, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his features. "Maybe," he said, his voice quieter now. "But that doesn't change the fact that you hurt me, Klaus. You hurt all of us."

Klaus's expression softened, his anger giving way to a sense of remorse. "I know," he said, his voice filled with regret. "And I'm sorry, Finn. I truly am."

There was a tense silence as Klaus's words hung heavy in the air. It felt like time stood still for a moment as we waited for Finn's response, unsure of what he would say.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Finn spoke, his voice quiet but filled with resignation. "I'm tired of fighting," he said, his tone weary. "I'm tired of running. Maybe it's time to put the past behind us and move forward."

There was a collective sigh of relief from the rest of us as Finn's words sank in. It wasn't the resolution we had hoped for, but it was a start—a chance for us to finally put the past behind us and start anew.

As Finn sat across from me in the dimly lit cafe, his expression guarded but curious, I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the conversation ahead. There was so much I needed to tell him, so much he needed to know about the events that had transpired in his absence.

"Finn," I began, my voice steady but tinged with urgency. "There's something you need to know."

Finn's gaze flickered over me, his eyes searching mine for any hint of what would come. "What is it, Stiles?" he asked, his tone cautious but filled with curiosity.

I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts before plunging ahead. "A lot has happened since you left," I said, my voice quiet but filled with determination. "And I think it's time you knew the truth."

And so, with Finn's undivided attention focused on me, I began to recount the events that had unfolded in the years since his departure. 

I started with Damon, the love of my life and the anchor that kept me grounded through even the darkest times. I told Finn about how we had met, our struggles, and the family we had built together.

"Damon's been amazing," I said, my voice filled with warmth and affection. "He's been there for me through everything, supporting and loving me unconditionally."

Finn's expression softened slightly, a flicker of understanding crossing his features. "He sounds like a good man," he said, his tone thoughtful.

"He is," I replied, my voice tinged with gratitude. "And I don't know where I'd be without him."

I told him about when I left and how I found myself in Beacon Hills and made a life for myself. I talked about Noah and how he has been a father to me. I told him about everything that has happened in Beacon Hills. 

Next, I told Finn about Mikael, the threat that had loomed over us for centuries, and the event that had led to his eventual demise.

"Mikael came back," I said, my voice quiet but filled with urgency. "And he nearly destroyed everything we had worked so hard to build."

Finn's eyes widened in shock, his expression darkening with anger. "I can't believe he dared to come back after all this time," he said, his voice tinged with contempt.

I nodded, feeling a surge of resentment welling up within me. "It was a difficult time for all of us," I admitted, my voice tight with emotion. "But we managed to defeat him in the end, thanks to the strength and resilience of our family."

Finn's expression softened slightly, a flicker of pride crossing his features. "I'm glad to hear that you were able to overcome such a formidable adversary," he said, his tone sincere.

Finally, I broached the subject of our diminishing powers and the ritual we had discovered that could potentially turn us human again.

"Finn," I said my voice quiet but filled with urgency. "Our powers are fading, and we don't know why. We've been searching for answers and may have found a way to reverse the process."

Finn's eyes widened in surprise, his expression filled with disbelief. "You're serious?" he asked, his tone tinged with uncertainty.

I nodded, feeling the weight of his gaze upon me. "We believe that there may be a ritual that can turn us human again," I explained, my voice tinged with excitement. "And we're prepared to do whatever it takes to reclaim our humanity."

Finn fell silent, his expression thoughtful as he absorbed the magnitude of what I was saying. I knew it was a lot to take in, but I hoped that he would understand the importance of what we were trying to accomplish.

"And what about you, Stiles?" Finn asked, his tone curious but tinged with concern. "Do you want to become human again?"

I paused, considering his question carefully. It was true that becoming human again would mean giving up my powers, giving up the immortality that had defined me for so long. But it would also mean a chance at a normal life growing old with Damon and watching our children grow up.

"Yes," I said, my voice steady but filled with conviction. "I want to become human again. For Damon, for our children, and myself."

Finn nodded, a flicker of understanding crossing his features. "Then I'm with you, Stiles," he said, his tone firm. "Whatever it takes, we'll find a way to reclaim our humanity together."

As we sat together in that dimly lit cafe, united in our determination to forge a new path forward, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we had each other, everything would be alright.

The flight back to Beacon Hills was filled with anticipation and excitement, tinged with a hint of nervousness as we prepared to introduce Finn to Damon and the rest of our family. As the plane touched down on the runway, I couldn't help but feel a surge of relief wash over me—I was finally home.

Finn was at my side as we walked through the bustling airport. I couldn't help but feel a sense of pride swelling within me. Despite our challenges, we had come together as a family, united in our determination to forge a new path forward.

As we stepped through the door of our family home, the familiar scent of home and the sound of laughter greeted us like an old friend. Damon was waiting for us in the living room, a warm smile lighting up his face as he caught sight of us.

"Stiles," he said, his voice filled with warmth and affection as he embraced me tightly. "Welcome home."

I smiled, feeling a surge of gratitude welling up within me. "It's good to be back," I said, my voice filled with sincerity.

Damon's gaze flickered over to Finn, his expression curious but welcoming. "And you must be Finn," he said, extending his hand in greeting. "It's nice to finally meet you."

Finn shook Damon's hand, his expression guarded but polite. "Likewise," he replied, his tone neutral but tinged with curiosity.

As Damon turned his attention to Finn, I couldn't help but feel a surge of relief wash over me. Despite the tension, I knew they would eventually find common ground, bound by their shared love for me and our family.

I led Finn into the living room, where the triplets played on the floor, their laughter filling the air like music. As they caught sight of us, their faces lit up with joy, tiny hands reaching out in greeting.

"Daddy!" Cayley exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement as she crawled over to me, her chubby cheeks flushed with happiness.

I scooped her into my arms, feeling a surge of warmth spread through me at the sight of her smiling face. "Hey there, sweetheart," I said, kissing her forehead. "Did you miss me?"

Cayley nodded eagerly, her blue eyes shining with adoration. "Missed you lots, Daddy," she said, wrapping her tiny arms around my neck in a tight hug.

I glanced over at Finn, a proud smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "Finn, this is Cayley," I said, introducing them. "And these are her brothers, Henry and Asher."

Finn's eyes softened as he took in the sight of the triplets, his expression filled with wonder. "They're beautiful," he said, his voice filled with sincerity.

I nodded, feeling a surge of pride welling up within me. "Thank you," I said, my voice tinged with gratitude. "They're our world."

As Finn settled in among our family, getting to know Damon and the triplets, I couldn't help but feel a sense of contentment wash over me. Despite our challenges, we had come together as a family, united in our determination to forge a new path forward.

As Finn and I sat together in the living room, surrounded by the comforting presence of our family, I knew it was time to delve deeper into the details of the ritual we had discovered. Our conversation hung heavy in the air, but I was determined to provide Finn with all the information he needed to make an informed decision.

"Finn," I began, my voice steady but filled with urgency, "there's more to the ritual than I initially mentioned."

Finn's gaze flickered over to me, his eyes filled with curiosity. "What do you mean?" he asked, his tone serious.

I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what was to come. "The ritual is complex and requires specific ingredients and preparations," I explained, my voice tinged with urgency. "But it's not without its risks."

Finn's brow furrowed in concern, his expression tense. "What kind of risks are we talking about?" he asked, his voice tinged with apprehension.

I hesitated momentarily, searching for the right words to convey the gravity of the situation. "The ritual involves a powerful spell that will strip us of our vampire nature," I explained, my voice quiet but filled with conviction. "But it's irreversible. Once the spell is cast, there's no going back."

Finn's eyes widened in surprise, his expression filled with disbelief. "So you're saying that if we go through with this, we'll lose everything that makes us who we are?" he asked, his tone tinged with uncertainty.

I nodded, feeling a surge of empathy welling up within me. "Yes," I replied, my voice filled with understanding. "It's a choice we'll have to make together, weighing the risks against the potential rewards."

Finn fell silent, his expression thoughtful as he absorbed the magnitude of what I was saying. He was wrestling with his own thoughts and emotions, unsure of what path to take.

"I don't know, Stiles," he admitted, his voice quiet but filled with uncertainty. "It's a lot to think about."

I nodded, feeling a surge of empathy welling up within me. "I understand," I said, my voice gentle but sincere. "Take all the time you need. We'll be here for you, no matter what."

After my conversation with Finn about the ritual, I knew it was time to bring the rest of my siblings into the discussion. As we gathered together in the living room, the tension in the air was palpable, each of us bracing ourselves for what was to come.

"Finn," I began, my voice steady but filled with urgency, "there's something we need to talk to you about."

Finn's gaze flickered over to me, his expression curious but guarded. "What is it, Stiles?" he asked, his tone serious.

I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what was to come. "We've been discussing the ritual for months," I explained, my voice tinged with urgency. "And we've come to a decision months ago."

Finn's brow furrowed in confusion, his eyes searching mine for any hint of what would come. "What decision?" he asked, his tone tinged with apprehension.

I glanced around at my siblings, feeling a surge of determination within me. "We've decided to go through with the ritual," I announced, my voice filled with conviction. "We believe it's the best chance to reclaim our humanity."

Finn gasped as he absorbed the magnitude of what I was saying. It was a decision we had not made lightly but one that we knew was necessary to have any hope of starting anew.

Klaus was the first to speak, his voice filled with determination. "We've gathered everything we need for the ritual," he explained, his tone serious. "And we're prepared to do whatever it takes to see it through."

Rebekah and Elijah exchanged a glance, their expressions thoughtful but resolute. "We've discussed the risks," Rebekah said, her voice steady but filled with determination. "And we believe it's worth it if it means reclaiming our humanity."

Kol nodded in agreement, his expression serious but tinged with excitement. "We've come too far to turn back now," he said, his voice filled with conviction. "We owe ourselves to see this through to the end."

Finn fell silent, his expression thoughtful as he absorbed the magnitude of what we were saying. He was wrestling with his own thoughts and emotions, unsure of what path to take.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Finn spoke, his voice quiet but filled with resolve. "If this is what you all want," he said, his tone serious, "then I'm with you. Whatever it takes, we'll find a way to reclaim our humanity together."

 As we sat together in the dimly lit living room, surrounded by the ones we loved most in the world, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we had each other, everything would be alright. We discussed the details of the ritual, and a sense of urgency hung heavy in the air. The full moon was only three days away, and we knew that we had to act quickly if we were to have any hope of reclaiming our humanity.

"We need to make sure we have everything we need for the ritual," Klaus said, his voice filled with determination. "We can't afford to leave anything to chance."

I nodded in agreement, feeling a surge of determination within me. "We've gathered most of the ingredients already," I replied, my voice tinged with urgency. "But there are a few items we still need to track down."

Rebekah and Elijah exchanged a glance, their expressions thoughtful but resolute. "We'll split up and search for the remaining ingredients," Rebekah said, her voice steady but filled with determination. "We can't afford to waste any time."

Kol nodded in agreement, his expression serious but tinged with excitement. "I'll reach out to my contacts and see if they can help us track down the rest of the ingredients," he said, his voice filled with conviction. "We'll ensure we have everything we need by the time the full moon rises."

Finn fell silent, his expression thoughtful as he absorbed the magnitude of what we were saying. Clearly, he was wrestling with his own thoughts and emotions, unsure of what path to take.

"We also need to make sure we have a safe place to perform the ritual," I said, my voice tinged with urgency. "Somewhere secluded where we won't be disturbed."

Klaus nodded in agreement, his expression serious but resolute. "I'll make sure we have a secure location lined up for the ritual," he said, his voice filled with determination. "We can't afford to take any chances."

And so, with a renewed sense of purpose, we planned the ritual. The next three days were a whirlwind of activity as we gathered the remaining ingredients, secured a location for the ritual, and prepared for what lay ahead.

 The night of the full moon drew closer, and a sense of anticipation filled the air. We knew the ritual would be fraught with danger, but we were prepared to face whatever challenges.

Damon and I went to our bedroom, and anticipation filled the air. We knew that the night of the full moon was drawing closer, and with it, the culmination of months of preparation for the ritual would potentially turn my siblings and me human again.

"I can't believe it's finally happening," I said, my voice tinged with excitement as we entered our bedroom. "After centuries of being vampires, we're finally taking steps to reclaim our humanity."

Damon nodded in agreement, his expression serious but filled with determination. "It's been a long journey," he replied, his voice tinged with emotion. "But we're finally on the verge of a new beginning."

I smiled, feeling a surge of gratitude welling up within me. "I couldn't have done it without you," I said, my voice filled with sincerity. "You've been my rock through all of this."

Damon pulled me into his arms, holding me close as he gently kissed my forehead. "I'll always be here for you, Stiles," he whispered, his voice filled with warmth and affection. "No matter what."

As we settled into bed, the weight of the upcoming ritual hung heavy in the air. We knew the risks involved, but we were willing to face them head-on for the chance to reclaim our humanity.

"I can't help but feel nervous," I admitted, my voice tinged with uncertainty. "What if something goes wrong?"

Damon tightened his grip around me, his expression serious but reassuring. "We've prepared as best as we can," he said, his voice steady but filled with conviction. "And we'll face whatever comes our way together."

I nodded, feeling a surge of gratitude wash over me. "I'm glad you're here with me," I said, my voice quiet but filled with sincerity. "I don't know what I would do without you."

Damon smiled, his eyes shining with love and affection. "I love you, Stiles," he said, his voice filled with warmth. "And I'll always be here for you, no matter what."

As we drifted off to sleep, wrapped in each other's arms, I couldn't help but feel a sense of peace wash over me. No matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we had each other, everything would be alright.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

Damon smiled, his eyes shining with love and affection. "I love you, Stiles," he said, his voice filled with warmth. "And I'll always be here for you, no matter what."

As we drifted off to sleep, wrapped in each other's arms, I couldn't help but feel a sense of peace wash over me. No matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we had each other, everything would be alright.

Stiles's Pov

The day of the full moon had finally arrived, and the air was thick with anticipation. The entire family could feel the weight of the upcoming ritual pressing down on us. We were on the cusp of a monumental change, and the tension was palpable as we prepared for the evening.

As I moved through the house, I could see the same mixture of excitement and anxiety reflected in the faces of my siblings. Rebekah was meticulously organizing the ingredients while Kol was pacing back and forth, his usual bravado replaced by a nervous energy. Elijah and Klaus were discussing the final details of the ritual, their voices low and serious.

I found Finn in the library, his expression contemplative as he thumbed through an ancient text. Seeing him like this, I realized just how much we all had riding on tonight's ritual.

"Finn," I said, my voice breaking the silence. "Are you ready for this?"

He looked up, his eyes meeting mine with a mixture of resolve and uncertainty. "I am, Stiles. It's just... a lot to take in. After all these centuries, the idea of becoming human again is both terrifying and exhilarating."

I nodded, understanding his feelings all too well. "I know what you mean. But we’ve been through so much together. We can do this."

Damon walked into the room, holding one of the triplets in his arms. "Stiles, the kids are fed and ready for bed early tonight," he said, a small smile playing on his lips. "I figured we could use some quiet time before everything starts."

I smiled at the sight of Damon with our children, feeling a surge of love and gratitude. "Thanks, Damon. I appreciate it."

He placed a comforting hand on my shoulder. "We're all in this together, Stiles. Whatever happens, we face it as a family."

As the day turned to evening, the preparations for the ritual intensified. The atmosphere in the house was charged with nervous energy. We gathered all the necessary ingredients and headed to the secluded clearing where the ritual would occur.

The full moon hung low in the sky, casting an eerie glow over the clearing. We formed a circle, each holding a piece of the ritual's components. The air was thick with the scent of herbs and the sound of our synchronized breathing.

Klaus stepped forward, his voice strong and steady. "Tonight, we stand on the brink of a new beginning. We've all chosen to reclaim our humanity, to face whatever consequences may come. This is our chance to start anew as a family."

Elijah nodded in agreement. "Let us begin the ritual. Remember, we must remain focused and united. Our bond is our strength."

Kol and I exchanged a glance, a silent confirmation that we were ready to proceed. We began to chant the ancient incantations, our voices blending together in a powerful harmony. The energy of the ritual filled the air, swirling around us like a tangible force. The ground beneath us seemed to hum with power, and the full moon's light grew brighter, bathing us in its glow.

As we continued to chant, the power of the ritual intensified, pulling at the very essence of our beings. It was as if the magic was reaching deep inside, stripping away the layers of vampirism that had defined us for centuries. The sensation was both exhilarating and terrifying.

Rebekah's voice rang out clear and strong, leading the final incantation. "By the light of the full moon, we seek to reclaim our humanity. Let this ritual cleanse us, renew us, and guide us to a new beginning."

As the last words of the incantation left our lips, there was a blinding flash of light, and the energy that had been swirling around us seemed to implode, collapsing inward and then dissipating into the night. The pain that followed was unlike anything I had ever experienced. It felt as though every cell in my body was being torn apart and reassembled. I could hear my siblings' cries of agony mingling with my own, the sound echoing through the clearing.

"We have to stay strong," Kol gasped, his voice strained with pain. "We can get through this."

I nodded, my vision blurring as the pain intensified. "We can do this," I managed to say, my voice barely above a whisper.

But the pain became too much to bear, and one by one, we collapsed to the ground, the world fading to black as unconsciousness claimed us.

When I finally came to, I first noticed the silence. The intense pain had vanished, replaced by a deep, almost eerie calm. I blinked, trying to clear the fog from my mind as I looked around. My siblings lay scattered around the clearing, slowly beginning to stir.

"Is everyone okay?" I croaked, my voice rough from the strain of the ritual.

Rebekah was the first to respond, her eyes fluttering open as she sat up. "I think so," she said, her voice shaky but filled with relief. "Are we... are we human again?"

I took a moment to assess how I felt. The heightened senses that had defined my existence for so long were gone, replaced by a sense of normalcy I hadn't felt in centuries. "I think we are," I said, my voice filled with awe. "We did it."

Finn, who had been lying nearby, slowly pushed himself up into a sitting position. "I can't believe it," he said, his voice filled with wonder. "We're actually human."

Klaus and Elijah exchanged a glance, their expressions a mix of relief and determination. "This is our chance," Klaus said, his voice filled with conviction. "Our chance to build a new life, free from the shadows of our past."

Kol sat up, rubbing his temples as he tried to process what had just happened. "I can't believe we actually pulled it off," he said, his tone tinged with disbelief.

As we stood together in the clearing, the full moon casting its gentle light upon us, I felt a sense of hope and possibility that I hadn't felt in centuries. We had faced the darkness and emerged on the other side, united and stronger than ever.

"We need to get back home and rest," Elijah said, his voice filled with the practical wisdom that had always guided him. "Our bodies need time to adjust to this new state."

I nodded in agreement, feeling a surge of gratitude for my family and the journey we had undertaken together. "Let's go home," I said, my voice filled with resolve. "We have a new life to start."

As we made our way back home, I couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation for the future. We had reclaimed our humanity, and now it was up to us to build a new life, one filled with hope, love, and endless possibilities.

When we finally reached our home, Damon was there waiting for us, his eyes filled with concern and relief. "How did it go?" he asked, his voice tinged with worry.

"We did it," I said, my voice filled with pride. "We're human again."

Damon pulled me into a tight embrace, his voice filled with emotion. "I'm so proud of you, Stiles. I knew you could do it."

As we settled into bed that night, the triplets sleeping soundly in their cribs, I felt a sense of peace over me. No matter what challenges lay ahead, as long as we had each other, everything would be alright.

I woke up the next morning with a sense of surreal disbelief. For centuries, I had lived as a vampire, and now, after the ritual, I was human once more. It felt like waking from a long and vivid dream, except this was reality—a new reality filled with endless possibilities and unknowns.

As I sat up in bed, I couldn't help but run my hands over my arms and legs, almost expecting to feel the lingering remnants of vampiric traits. But there was nothing. My skin felt warm and alive, no longer cool to the touch. It was a strange sensation, yet comforting in its normalcy.

Damon stirred beside me, his eyes fluttering open as he turned to face me. "Morning, love," he said, his voice still husky from sleep. "How are you feeling?"

I smiled, unable to contain my excitement. "I feel... human," I replied, a hint of wonder in my voice. "It's incredible."

Damon reached out, gently brushing his fingers against my cheek. "You did it, Stiles," he said, his voice filled with pride. "We did it."

I nodded, feeling gratitude for Damon and his unwavering support throughout everything. "I couldn't have done it without you," I said sincerely. "Thank you."

He pulled me into his arms, holding me close as we lay there together, savoring the moment. "I love you, Stiles," he whispered, his voice filled with warmth.

"I love you too, Damon," I replied, kissing his lips. "More than you know."

After a few moments, we reluctantly got out of bed, knowing there were things we needed to attend to. Standing in front of the mirror in our bathroom, I couldn't help but study my reflection. I looked the same as I had when I was turned into a vampire at eighteen—no signs of aging or wear from centuries of existence.

"Damon," I called out, my voice tinged with disbelief. "Look at this."

He joined me in front of the mirror, his brow furrowing in confusion. "What is it?"

"I still look like I did when I was turned," I said, turning to him with wide eyes. "I haven't aged a day."

Damon studied my reflection for a moment before meeting my gaze. "That's... unexpected," he said slowly. "But it makes sense, I suppose. You were turned at eighteen, and your aging was halted by vampirism."

I nodded, processing the implications of what that meant. "So, I'm still eighteen," I mused aloud. "After all these centuries."

Damon chuckled softly, his fingers tracing the line of my jaw. "Well, at least you won't have to worry about getting old anytime soon."

I couldn't help but smile at his attempt to lighten the mood. "True," I replied. "But it's strange, Damon. I feel like I'm starting over, yet I have all this knowledge and experience from my time as a vampire."

He nodded in understanding. "It's a new beginning, Stiles. You have the chance to live a normal life now, without the burdens and limitations of vampirism."

I leaned into him, feeling a sense of peace settle over me. "I think I'm ready for that," I admitted quietly. "To live a life where I don't have to fight against my nature constantly."

Damon wrapped his arms around me, holding me close. "We'll figure it out together," he said, his voice filled with reassurance. "Whatever comes our way, we'll face it together."

As we stood there, wrapped in each other's arms, I knew that this was just the beginning of a new chapter in our lives. There would be challenges and uncertainties, but I knew we could handle anything as long as Damon was by my side.

"I'm glad you're here with me," I said softly, pressing a kiss to his cheek.

"Always," he replied, his voice filled with love. "I'll always be here for you, Stiles."

And as we moved through the day, navigating this new reality as humans, I couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement for the future. We had overcome so much to reach this point, and now, the possibilities stretched before us, waiting to be explored.

I walked over to my siblings' house, still trying to process what had happened the night before. Becoming human again after centuries of vampirism was a profound experience, and I knew I wasn't the only one grappling with it.

In the living room, my siblings were gathered, each lost in their thoughts. Klaus was pacing back and forth, his expression a mix of determination and uncertainty. Rebekah sat on the couch, absently twirling a strand of her hair, while Elijah stood by the window, staring out at the morning sun with a contemplative air.

"Morning, everyone," I greeted them, my voice betraying my sense of wonder.

Klaus stopped pacing and turned to face me, his gaze intense. "Stiles," he said, his voice serious. "How are you feeling?"

I took a moment to gather my thoughts before responding. "It's... surreal," I admitted. "I never thought I'd be human again."

Rebekah nodded in agreement, her expression thoughtful. "I know what you mean," she said softly. "It's like waking up from a long dream."

Elijah turned away from the window, his gaze settling on me with a mixture of relief and contemplation. "We've been through so much, Stiles," he said quietly. "To finally have this chance... it's overwhelming."

Kol, sitting quietly in the corner, finally spoke up. "I still can't believe it," he said, his voice tinged with disbelief. "After all these centuries, we're human again."

"And yet, we're still the same ages we were turned," I added, marveling at the strange twist of fate.

Klaus crossed his arms, his brow furrowing in thought. "That raises a lot of questions," he said. "What does this mean for us? For our future?"

Elijah nodded in agreement. "We need to consider our next steps carefully," he said, his voice steady. "There are still so many unknowns."

Rebekah glanced around at all of us, her expression determined. "But one thing is certain," she said firmly. "We have each other. And together, we'll figure this out."

I felt a surge of gratitude for my siblings and their unwavering support. "You're right," I said, my voice filled with determination. "We've faced challenges before, and we've always come through stronger."

Kol smirked, his usual cocky demeanor returning. "And don't forget," he said, a mischievous glint in his eye. "I still have my magic."

Klaus chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Always the trickster," he said fondly. "But your magic might be more useful now than ever."

As we continued to talk, the weight of our newfound humanity began to sink in. The constraints of vampirism no longer bound us, but we still carried with us the knowledge and experiences of our long lives. It was a strange dichotomy, but one that we would navigate together, as a family.

"We should take this time to rest and regroup," Elijah suggested, breaking the thoughtful silence that had settled over us. "We'll need to consider our options moving forward."

Rebekah nodded in agreement. "I could use a nap," she admitted with a small smile.

Kol grinned. "I second that," he said, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

I glanced at Damon, who had quietly joined us, his presence a comforting anchor amidst the uncertainty. "What do you think, Damon?" I asked, seeking his perspective.

He smiled warmly at me, his hand finding mine. "I think we've earned a little peace and quiet," he said softly. "Whatever comes next, we'll face it together."

And as we settled into a moment of rare tranquility, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, everything would be alright as long as we had each other. We had been given a second chance at life and would make the most of it together.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

He smiled warmly at me, his hand finding mine. "I think we've earned a little peace and quiet," he said softly. "Whatever comes next, we'll face it together."

And as we settled into a moment of rare tranquility, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, everything would be alright as long as we had each other. We had been given a second chance at life and would make the most of it together.

Stiles's Pov

The first few months of living as humans again felt like a whirlwind. The world seemed to take on a new vibrancy, every sensation more vivid and immediate than I remembered. The constraints of our vampiric nature no longer bound us, and with each passing day, we adapted to our new reality, finding joy in the simple things.

Damon remained a vampire, a unique dynamic in our new lives. He was my constant anchor, his presence a comforting reminder of our shared past and our future together.

Our mornings began with a rush of activity. Damon had taken on the role of early riser, a habit from his vampire days that proved helpful with our busy household. Our triplets—Cayley, Henry, and Asher—were now walking and babbling their way through the early stages of toddlerhood. They were a handful but also a source of immense joy.

“Good morning, sunshine,” Damon greeted me one morning as I stumbled into the kitchen, rubbing the sleep from my eyes. He was already at the stove, cooking breakfast with practiced ease.

“Morning,” I mumbled, leaning against the counter. “Is it just me, or do these kids have more energy than a caffeine factory?”

Damon laughed, his eyes twinkling with amusement. “It’s not just you. I’m pretty sure they’ve figured out how to run on pure enthusiasm.”

I smiled, watching Damon expertly flip pancakes while Cayley tugged at his leg, demanding his attention. Henry and Asher were playing with their toys, their laughter filling the room.

“Don’t let them wear you out,” I teased, walking over to give Damon a quick kiss on the cheek. “I’m still getting used to this whole ‘human’ thing. I might need a nap by noon.”

Damon’s grin widened. “Sounds like a plan. I’ll make sure the kids are well-fed and entertained while you catch up on your beauty sleep.”

As the days turned into weeks, we began to settle into our new routine. The simple pleasures of human life, like feeling the sun's warmth on our skin and enjoying meals without the constant craving for blood, were both thrilling and overwhelming.

I spent my days adjusting to the mundane aspects of being human. I'm preparing for college. It was strange to be back in a classroom, surrounded by people who had no idea about the centuries I had lived or the extraordinary life I had led. It was a refreshing change of pace.

Damon was supportive, but he struggled with his role. Being a vampire while living with a family of newly-human former vampires presented its challenges. One evening, as we sat on the porch watching the sunset, he finally opened up about how he was coping.

“I’m not going to lie. It’s a bit weird,” Damon admitted, staring out at the horizon. “Watching you guys go through all these human experiences while I’m still... well, not. It’s a little disorienting.”

I reached over and took his hand, squeezing it gently. “I can’t imagine how difficult this must be for you,” I said softly. “But you’re doing great. And we’re all in this together.”

Damon turned to face me, his eyes filled with gratitude. “I know,” he said. “And I wouldn’t trade this for anything. Not when I get to see you all living these moments, experiencing life in ways we never thought possible.”

Our evenings were often spent as a family, enjoying the simple pleasures of human life. One of our favorite activities was family game night, a tradition that quickly became a cherished part of our routine.

One night, we gathered in the living room, the triplets happily playing with their toys while the rest of us settled in for a game of charades.

Kol, ever the showman, took his turn with dramatic flair. “Alright, everyone, prepare to be amazed,” he declared, striking a pose.

Klaus, always the skeptic, raised an eyebrow. “Let’s see what you’ve got, Kol.”

Kol launched into a series of exaggerated gestures, miming the title of a movie. Rebekah, Elijah, and I watched in amusement as Klaus tried to guess.

“Is it... ‘Jurassic Park’?” Klaus finally guessed, a triumphant smile on his face.

Kol groaned. “You’re too good at this,” he admitted, flopping onto the couch.

Rebekah laughed, clapping her hands. “Well done, Klaus. You’ve got a knack for this.”

The laughter and camaraderie starkly contrasted the tense and often dangerous life we had once known. It was a welcome change, one that reminded us of the value of the ordinary moments.

One weekend, we decided to take a family trip to the beach. The triplets were excited, their laughter echoing through the car as we made our way to the shore. Damon drove, his attention focused on the road while I entertained the kids in the backseat.

“Look at the ocean!” I called out, pointing to the horizon. “We’re almost there!”

Cayley’s eyes widened in excitement. “Beach! Beach!”

As we arrived at the beach, the triplets scrambled out of the car, their tiny feet sinking into the sand. They were thrilled by the new sensations, their laughter ringing out as they played in the surf.

Damon and I watched from a distance, our hearts full as we saw our children experience the world in a way we never could have imagined.

“This is incredible,” Damon said, his voice filled with awe. “I never thought I’d see them enjoying something so simple.”

I nodded, my heart swelling with emotion. “It’s amazing,” I agreed. “These moments make everything worth it.”

As the day of the triplets' first birthday approached, the house was abuzz with excitement and preparations. Damon and I had decided to throw a small party, inviting close friends and family to celebrate this significant milestone. Balloons, decorations, and cake preparations filled our days leading up to the event.

One afternoon, as I was assembling goody bags in the living room, Damon joined me, carrying a box filled with party supplies. The triplets were napping, giving us a rare moment of quiet to focus on the task at hand.

"Can you believe they're going to be one already?" Damon asked, his voice tinged with disbelief as he unpacked a set of colorful party hats.

I shook my head, equally amazed. "It feels like just yesterday we were at the hospital, and now look at us, planning their first birthday party," I said, a smile spreading across my face. "Time really does fly."

Damon smiled back, his eyes softening with affection. "It's been quite the year, hasn't it? From humans to parents to everything in between."

I laughed, handing him a roll of tape. "That's one way to put it. I guess life with the Stilinski-Salvatore family is never dull."

Damon chuckled as he began to help me tape decorations together. "Never dull indeed. But I wouldn’t have it any other way."

Our conversation was interrupted by the sound of little feet pattering down the hallway. Cayley, always the adventurer, came toddling into the room, her brothers not far behind. Their expressions were curious as they surveyed the colorful chaos around them.

"Look who’s awake," I said, opening my arms as Cayley climbed into my lap, followed closely by Henry and Asher, who Damon scooped up.

"Hey there, birthday trio," Damon greeted them, tickling Asher gently, eliciting giggles from the little boy.

"Dada, what's that?" Cayley asked, pointing to a balloon.

"That, my curious little girl, is a balloon," Damon explained, handing her one to hold. "We're going to have lots of these for your party."

"Balloon!" she exclaimed, her face lighting up with joy as she batted it gently with her hands.

Henry, observing his sister, reached out, wanting a balloon of his own, which I handed to him. "Here you go, buddy," I said as he took it with a serious expression, inspecting the object with the intense focus only a child could muster.

As we watched them play, I felt a surge of emotion. "Damon, this has been the best year of my life," I admitted, my voice thick with emotion. "Despite everything, the challenges, the changes, I feel like everything we've been through was worth it to get to this point."

Damon nodded, his expression tender. "I feel the same, Stiles. These kids, our family, it’s everything. And there’s no one else I’d rather be on this journey with than you."

"Me too," I said, kissing him softly. "Me too."

As the afternoon turned into evening, we continued our preparations. The triplets played happily with their balloons, surrounded by the love of their family. We talked and planned, not just for the party but for the future, discussing everything from preschool options to potential kid-friendly vacation spots.

When it was bedtime, I carried Cayley, and Damon took Henry and Asher. We tucked them in, reading them a bedtime story before kissing them goodnight.

Back downstairs, we surveyed the living room, which was now decked out in birthday decorations, a festive scene set for a celebration.

"Looks like we're all set for the big day," Damon said, wrapping an arm around my waist.

I leaned into his embrace, feeling content and excited for what the next day would bring. "Yeah, it's going to be great," I replied, smiling up at him. "Happy birthday, little ones."

And as we turned off the lights and headed upstairs, I couldn't help but feel incredibly grateful for the beautiful chaos that was our life. With Damon by my side and our three little ones upstairs, I knew that we would face it together as a family no matter what the future held.

As the morning progressed, guests began to arrive. Family and friends filled the house with warmth and laughter. We had set up a small party area in the backyard with a play area for the triplets, a table full of snacks, and a makeshift stage for the cake.

Kol and Rebekah were among the first to arrive, bringing a large gift wrapped in colorful paper. Kol grinned as he handed it over. “Happy birthday to the little ones,” he said, ruffling the triplets’ hair.

“Thanks, Kol!” I said, accepting the gift. “I’m sure they’ll love it.”

Rebekah smiled, kneeling down to greet the triplets. “Look at you three, all grown up. Can’t believe it’s been a year already.”

“Time flies,” I agreed, watching Rebekah and Kol interact with the kids. “But it’s been the best year of our lives.”

As more guests arrived, the house became a lively hub of activity. Damon and I made our rounds, ensuring everyone was comfortable and that everything was going smoothly.

“Everything looks amazing,” Damon said as we stood back to survey the scene. “You did a great job, Stiles.”

“You helped a lot too,” I said, leaning into him. “I couldn’t have done it without you.”

Around midday, it was time for the highlight of the party: the cake. The triplets, dressed in adorable birthday outfits, were seated in their high chairs, eagerly awaiting the big moment.

“Alright, kids, time for cake!” I announced, wheeling out the beautifully decorated cake. It was a colorful, multi-tiered masterpiece adorned with the triplets’ names and a playful array of decorations.

The guests gathered around, cameras at the ready. Damon and I stood by the high chairs, ready to help the triplets dig into their cake.

“Cayley, Henry, Asher, are you ready?” Damon asked, smiling as he placed a small piece of cake in front of each of them.

Cayley’s eyes sparkled as she tentatively touched the cake, her face crinkling in curiosity. Henry and Asher followed suit, their reactions a mix of surprise and delight as they tasted the sweet frosting.

“Look at them go,” Kol remarked, snapping photos. “They’re definitely enjoying themselves.”

“I think they’re about to make a mess,” Rebekah said with a laugh, watching as the triplets smeared frosting everywhere.

The room filled with laughter and chatter as the triplets made a glorious mess with their cake. It was a beautiful, chaotic scene that perfectly captured the joy of their first birthday.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

As we enjoyed our breakfast, I couldn’t help but think about how far we had come and how much more there was to look forward to. The triplets’ first birthday had been a milestone, a celebration of not just their first year of life but also of our journey as a family.

With Damon by my side and our beautiful children growing up, I felt a deep sense of contentment. The future was uncertain, but I knew that as long as we faced it together, we would continue to build a life filled with love, joy, and unforgettable moments. 

Stiles's Pov

Three years passed in the blink of an eye. Life in Beacon Hills had settled into a comfortable rhythm, with each of us finding our place in the world. The triplets—Cayley, Henry, and Asher—were now lively three-year-olds, full of energy and curiosity. Their boundless enthusiasm kept Damon and me on our toes, but I wouldn’t have it any other way.

As for me, I was in the final stretch of college, balancing my studies with being a parent. It was challenging, but I knew that earning my degree was important for our future. Damon had found his calling working at the Beacon Hills Library, where he took great pleasure in helping people find books, organize events, and share his love for literature. He was in his element, and seeing him so happy brought me endless joy.

It was a sunny Saturday morning, and I was sitting at the kitchen table with my laptop, finishing a research paper. The kids played with their toys while Damon prepared breakfast in the living room.

“Pancakes are almost ready,” Damon called out from the stove, his voice carrying a note of excitement. “Anyone want chocolate chips in theirs?”

Cayley, who had been busily building a tower out of blocks, looked up with wide eyes. “Me! Me!” she shouted, her enthusiasm infectious.

Henry and Asher quickly chimed in, their voices overlapping in a chorus of agreement. “Me too!” “And me!”

I smiled as I hit save on my document and closed my laptop. “Sounds like chocolate chip pancakes are a unanimous decision,” I said, standing up to join them in the kitchen.

Damon grinned as he flipped the pancakes with practiced ease. “I think I’ve finally perfected the art of making pancakes for a crowd. All it took was a few years of practice.”

I laughed, leaning against the counter. “I’d say you’ve done pretty well. The kids love your pancakes, and so do I.”

He flashed me a smile, his eyes twinkling with amusement. “Well, I do aim to please.”

As we sat down to breakfast, the triplets chattered excitedly about their plans for the day. Every Saturday, we tried to do something special as a family—whether it was a trip to the park, a visit to the library, or just a movie night at home.

“Can we go to the park today?” Henry asked, his big blue eyes shining with hope. “I want to play on the swings!”

Cayley nodded eagerly, her curly hair bouncing as she spoke. “And the slide! Please, Daddy?”

Asher, always the quiet one, simply smiled and nodded in agreement, his eyes full of mischief.

I looked over at Damon, who raised an eyebrow as if to say, How can we resist?

“Looks like the park it is,” I said, laughing. “But only after you finish your breakfast. Deal?”

“Deal!” the triplets shouted in unison, quickly turning their attention back to their pancakes.

After breakfast, we packed a few snacks and toys and headed to the park. The sun was shining brightly, and a gentle breeze rustled through the trees as we arrived. The triplets were practically vibrating with excitement, eager to get started on their adventures.

As we approached the playground, I couldn’t help but smile at the sight of the triplets racing ahead, their laughter filling the air.

“They’re growing up so fast,” I mused aloud, glancing over at Damon as we followed them more leisurely.

Damon nodded, a wistful look in his eyes. “It feels like just yesterday we were celebrating their first birthday, and now they’re running around like they own the place.”

“They really do,” I said with a chuckle. “Seeing how much they’ve changed in just three years is amazing. I’m so proud of them.”

We found a bench near the playground, where we could watch the kids play. Henry had already claimed the swings, while Cayley and Asher climbed up the slide ladder.

Damon sat down beside me, his gaze following the triplets as they played. “You know, working at the library has given me a new appreciation for how much these little moments matter,” he said, his voice soft but filled with emotion. “The quiet times like this really stick with you.”

I reached over and took his hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. “I feel the same way. We’ve been through so much, and now, it feels like we’re finally in a place where we can just enjoy life.”

He smiled, his eyes filled with warmth. “We’ve made it through the storm, Stiles. And now, we get to enjoy the calm.”

As we sat there, watching our children play, I couldn’t help but reflect on how far we had come. The challenges we had faced and the sacrifices we had made led to this moment, where we could finally be at peace.

The next few weeks flew by in a blur of activity. There was never a dull moment between finishing my classes, taking care of the triplets, and spending time with Damon. But I wouldn’t have had it any other way.

One evening, after the kids had gone to bed, Damon and I sat on the porch, enjoying the cool night air. The stars were out, twinkling brightly in the sky, and the world seemed to be at rest.

“I can’t believe I’m almost done with college,” I said, breaking the comfortable silence. “It feels like just yesterday I was starting classes, and now, here I am, about to graduate.”

Damon smiled, his eyes reflecting the starlight. “You’ve worked so hard, Stiles. I’m so proud of you.”

“Thanks,” I replied, feeling a warmth in my chest at his words. “But I couldn’t have done it without you. You’ve been there for me every step of the way.”

“And I always will be,” he said, reaching over to take my hand. “You’ve accomplished so much, and I know you’re going to do even more amazing things in the future.”

I looked at him, my heart swelling with love. “I couldn’t ask for a better partner, Damon. You’ve made all of this possible.”

We sat there in silence for a while, just enjoying each other’s presence. The future was still full of uncertainties, but with Damon by my side, I knew that we could face anything that came our way.

The day of my college graduation arrived, and it felt like the culmination of years of hard work and perseverance. I had managed to balance school, parenting, and my relationship with Damon, and now I was finally about to receive my degree.

The ceremony was held at the Beacon Hills Civic Center, and the auditorium was filled with graduates and their families. As I took my seat, I spotted Damon, the triplets, and my siblings in the audience, all beaming with pride.

The ceremony itself was a blur—a mix of speeches, applause, and the thrill of finally walking across the stage to receive my diploma. When my name was called, I heard the cheers from my family, and it filled me with a sense of accomplishment I hadn’t felt in a long time.

After the ceremony, Damon and the kids were waiting for me outside, along with Kol, Rebekah, Klaus, and Elijah.

“You did it!” Cayley shouted as she ran up to me, her face glowing with excitement.

“Congratulations, Stiles,” Damon said, wrapping me in a tight hug. “I’m so proud of you.”

“Thanks,” I replied, my heart full as I held him close. “I couldn’t have done it without all of you.”

The rest of the day was spent celebrating with my family. We had a small gathering at home, complete with food, music, and plenty of laughter. The triplets were thrilled to be part of the festivities, and their excitement was contagious.

As the evening wore on and the celebrations began to wind down, I found a quiet moment to reflect on how much my life had changed since becoming human again. The journey had been long and often difficult, but it led to a place of happiness and fulfillment I hadn’t thought possible.

With my college graduation behind me, I began to think about what came next. I had a degree in hand, and the world was full of possibilities. I wanted to build a future that was fulfilling for me and provided a stable and happy life for my family.

One evening, Damon and I sat down to talk about our plans for the future. The triplets were in bed, and we had a rare moment of peace to discuss what lay ahead.

“So, now that you’re a college graduate,” Damon began, his tone playful, “what’s next for Stiles Stilinski?”

I smiled, considering his question. “Honestly, I’m not entirely sure,” I admitted. “But I do know that I want to find a job that allows me to help people—maybe something in social work or community outreach. I want to make a difference.”

Damon nodded, his expression thoughtful. “I think that’s a great idea. You’ve always been someone who cares about others, and I know you’ll make an impact wherever you go.”

“And what about you?” I asked, curious about his own plans. “You’ve really found your groove at the library. Do you see yourself staying there?”

Damon leaned back in his chair, a contented smile on his face. “Yeah, I enjoy it more than I thought I would."

"It's good that you enjoy it." I say

Beacon Hills had become quite the hub of activity over the past few years, especially with the Mikaelsons settling into their new lives. It was strange to think that the infamous Original family, who had once been feared and revered across the supernatural world, were now living relatively normal lives in our small town. Well, as normal as life could be when you were a former vampire.

True to form, Klaus convinced Hayley and their daughter, Hope, to move to Beacon Hills. It hadn’t been easy—Hayley had her reservations, but Klaus’s relentless determination had won out in the end. Now, they lived just a few blocks away from us, and Hope had quickly become a close friend of the triplets. It was heartwarming to see our children growing up together, forging the kind of bonds that Damon and I never had a chance to experience at their age.

One afternoon, Damon and I were sitting on the porch, watching the kids play in the yard. Hope was over for a playdate, and the triplets were showing her how to build a fort out of the cushions we’d dragged outside.

“They’re going to be architects one day,” Damon said with a grin, watching as Cayley gave Hope precise instructions on where to place the next cushion.

“Or engineers,” I added, laughing. “They’ve got the creativity and the problem-solving skills down.”

We were interrupted by the sound of footsteps approaching. I looked up to see Klaus walking up the path, a rare look of contentment on his face. He had taken to visiting often, usually under the pretense of checking on Hope, but I knew he enjoyed the simplicity of our gatherings.

“Klaus,” I greeted him with a smile, standing up to shake his hand. “Come to check on the fort construction?”

Klaus chuckled, glancing over at the kids. “It appears Hope has found her calling as a master builder,” he said, amusement dancing in his eyes. “I’m just here to make sure she hasn’t conscripted you two into her schemes.”

“Not yet,” Damon replied with a grin. “But I’m sure it’s only a matter of time.”

Klaus leaned against the porch railing, his gaze softening as he watched his daughter play. “I must admit, I never imagined I’d be living like this. But it’s... good. Beacon Hills has been good for us.”

I nodded, understanding the sentiment. “It’s a place where we can all just be ourselves, without the constant pressure of the supernatural world hanging over us.”

Klaus turned to me, his expression thoughtful. “And what of you, Stiles? How are you finding life as a human?”

I smiled, thinking about the journey I’d been on. “It’s been an adjustment, but a good one. I never thought I’d get the chance to live like this—to go to school, raise a family, and just... be normal.”

Klaus nodded slowly, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. “I’m glad you’ve found peace here. We all have, in our own ways.”

Elijah had taken to his new life with the same grace and dedication that had defined him for centuries. When he decided to become a history teacher at Beacon Hills Middle School, it felt like a natural fit. After all, who better to teach history than someone who has lived through most of it?

One evening, Damon and I were hosting a family dinner, and Elijah arrived a bit later than usual, still dressed in his usual impeccable suit, though he looked a little more relaxed than he had in his vampire days.

“Evening, Elijah,” I greeted him as he stepped inside. “Rough day at the office?”

Elijah smiled, setting down a stack of papers he’d brought with him. “You could say that. We’re covering the American Civil War, and it’s fascinating to see how the students react to events that are so far removed from their own experiences.”

Damon raised an eyebrow. “I bet you have some stories to share that aren’t exactly in the textbooks.”

Elijah chuckled, taking a seat at the dining table. “Indeed, but I must be selective with what I share. I can hardly tell them that I was actually there, now can I?”

I joined him at the table, pouring us all a glass of wine. “How’s the adjustment been? Do you miss the old days?”

Elijah took a sip of his wine, his expression thoughtful. “There are moments, of course, when I miss the certainty and power that came with being a vampire. But teaching... it gives me a different kind of fulfillment. Guiding young minds, helping them understand the complexities of history—it’s a noble pursuit.”

Damon nodded, a smile tugging at his lips. “I think it suits you. And let’s be honest, you were always the most responsible one of us all.”

Elijah inclined his head, accepting the compliment with grace. “I’ve found purpose in this life, and that is more than I could have asked for.”

As we continued to talk, it became clear that Elijah had found a new sense of peace in his role as a teacher. He was making a difference in the lives of his students, and in doing so, he was creating a legacy that would outlast even his immortal years.

Kol, on the other hand, was as unpredictable as ever. While the rest of us had settled into more structured lives, Kol reveled in the freedom that came with being human once more. He wasn’t tied down to any particular job or responsibility, choosing instead to explore the world on his own terms.

One afternoon, Kol dropped by unannounced, a broad grin on his face as he strolled into the kitchen where I was preparing lunch for the kids.

“Stiles! Damon!” he called out, clearly in high spirits. “Guess who just got back from a whirlwind tour of Europe?”

I looked up from slicing vegetables, raising an eyebrow. “Let me guess—Kol Mikaelson?”

“The one and only,” Kol replied with a flourish, helping himself to a snack from the counter. “And let me tell you, the world is a lot more fun when you’re not worried about burning up in the sun or being staked by some hunter.”

Damon wandered in from the living room, wiping his hands on a towel. “So, what kind of trouble did you get into this time?”

Kol grinned, leaning against the counter. “Oh, nothing too serious. Just a bit of magic here, a bit of mischief there. I might have helped out with an archaeological dig in Egypt. The artifacts were almost as fascinating as the people I met.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. “You’ve always had a knack for getting yourself into interesting situations.”

Kol shrugged, his expression turning slightly more serious. “What can I say? I enjoy living life to the fullest. I’ve spent too many centuries bound by rules and expectations. Now, I’m free to do as I please and make the most of it.”

Damon shook his head, though there was a hint of admiration in his eyes. “Just make sure you don’t get yourself killed. We’d miss you around here.”

Kol winked at him. “You know me, Damon—I always land on my feet.”

As Kol regaled us with tales of his adventures, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of envy. He was living life with a kind of abandon that was both exhilarating and terrifying. But then again, that was Kol—always unpredictable, always seeking the next thrill.

In contrast, Rebekah had embraced her new life as a human with a sense of purpose. She had always longed for a life free from the burdens of immortality, and now that she had it, she was determined to make the most of it.

One day, Rebekah and I met up for coffee at a little café in town. It had become something of a tradition for us—a chance to catch up and share our thoughts on this new chapter of our lives.

“So,” I asked as we settled into our seats, “how’s the dating scene treating you?”

Rebekah blushed slightly, a shy smile tugging at her lips. “It’s... interesting,” she admitted. “I’ve been on a few dates, and it’s nice to meet new people. But it’s also strange. For so long, I never thought I’d get to experience this kind of normalcy.”

I nodded, understanding her feelings. “I bet it’s a big change. But you deserve this, Rebekah. You’ve been through so much, and now you finally get to live the life you’ve always wanted.”

She smiled, a wistful look in her eyes. “I’ve always dreamed of finding love, of having a family. And now that it’s within reach, I’m not sure where to start.”

I reached across the table, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. “Take it one step at a time. There’s no rush. You have all the time in the world now.”

Rebekah nodded, her expression softening. “Thank you, Stiles. I’m just so grateful to have this chance. I feel hopeful about the future for the first time in a long time.”

As we continued to chat, it became clear that Rebekah was thriving in her new life. She was enjoying the freedom that came with being human, and she was embracing every opportunity that came her way. It was heartening to see her so happy, and I knew that whatever path she chose, she would find the love and happiness she had always longed for. 

One evening, we had everyone over for dinner. It was a rare occasion to have the entire Mikaelson clan under one roof, and the house was filled with laughter, conversation, and the smell of Damon’s cooking. The triplets were playing with Hope in the living room, their laughter echoing through the house.

“Stiles, this food is amazing,” Rebekah said as she helped herself to another serving. “Who knew Damon could cook like this?”

Damon grinned from the kitchen. “I have a few tricks up my sleeve. Plus, you learn a thing or two when you’re around for as long as I’ve been.”

Klaus sat at the head of the table, looking more relaxed than I’d ever seen him. Beacon Hills had been good for him. “Hayley and Hope have settled in nicely,” he said, his voice tinged with satisfaction. “This town has a certain charm, doesn’t it?”

“It does,” Elijah agreed, sipping his wine. “I never thought I’d end up as a history teacher at a middle school, but it’s surprisingly fulfilling.”

I chuckled, thinking about how Beacon Hills had managed to tame even the most formidable members of the Mikaelson family. “You’re doing a great job with those kids, Elijah. I’ve heard nothing but good things from the parents at the PTA meetings.”

Elijah smiled a rare expression of contentment on his face. “Thank you, Stiles. It’s rewarding work, and it’s given me a sense of purpose I hadn’t expected.”

Rebekah, who had been listening quietly, spoke up. “I love being human,” she admitted, her voice filled with emotion. “For the first time in centuries, I’m dating without worrying about outliving my partners or dealing with vampire drama.”

I couldn’t help but smile at her enthusiasm. “That’s great to hear, Rebekah. You deserve to be happy.”

Kol, who had been uncharacteristically quiet, leaned back in his chair, a mischievous grin on his face. “And I, of course, am doing whatever I want, whenever I want. This town has so many opportunities for a man of my talents.”

I rolled my eyes playfully. “Just try not to get into too much trouble, Kol. I’d rather not have to bail you out.”

He chuckled, clearly enjoying himself. “No promises, Stiles. But don’t worry, I’m having fun without causing too much chaos.”

As we continued to chat and enjoy the evening, I couldn’t help but notice the one empty seat at the table. Finn had always been the most elusive of the Mikaelsons, and no one really knew where he was or what he was doing. It wasn’t unusual for him to disappear for long periods, but it always left a strange void whenever the family gathered.

“Has anyone heard from Finn?” I asked, my voice filled with genuine curiosity.

Klaus’s expression darkened slightly but quickly masked it with a shrug. “Finn has always been... independent,” he said carefully. “I’m sure he’ll turn up when he’s ready.”

Rebekah sighed, her eyes filled with a mix of concern and resignation. “I just hope he’s okay, wherever he is.”

We all fell silent for a moment, each of us lost in our thoughts about the absent sibling. But the moment passed quickly, and the conversation shifted back to lighter topics.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

Rebekah sighed, her eyes filled with a mix of concern and resignation. “I just hope he’s okay, wherever he is.”

We all fell silent for a moment, each of us lost in our thoughts about the absent sibling. But the moment passed quickly, and the conversation shifted back to lighter topics.

Stiles's Pov

The day started like any other. Damon and I woke up early, navigating the morning chaos of getting the triplets ready for preschool. At three years old, Cayley, Henry, and Asher were bundles of energy, making even the simplest tasks—like getting dressed—a full-blown adventure.

“Daddy, I can’t find my shoe!” Asher shouted from his room, his voice filled with the mild panic of a preschooler facing a crisis.

“It’s under the bed, buddy!” I called back halfway through tying Henry’s shoes while Cayley attempted to put her shirt on backward.

“Need some help in there?” Damon asked with a grin as he walked into the room, holding Asher’s other shoe.

“Yes, please,” I replied with a sigh, offering him a grateful smile.

We eventually managed to get everyone dressed and fed, and as we loaded the kids into the car, I couldn’t help but think about how much our lives had changed over the past few years. The chaos, the joy—it was everything I had ever wanted, but lately, I’d been feeling the urge to do something more with my time. I loved being a dad, but I wanted to find a way to contribute to the community and help struggling people.

Once the triplets were safely dropped off at preschool, Damon and I headed back home. The house was blissfully quiet—an odd sensation after the morning’s hustle and bustle.

“I’ve been thinking about something,” I said as we walked through the front door, dropping our keys on the table.

Damon raised an eyebrow, looking curious. “Oh? What’s on your mind?”

I took a deep breath, trying to gather my thoughts. “I’ve been thinking about getting a job. Something meaningful, something that lets me help people.”

Damon looked at me with interest, his expression thoughtful. “What kind of job are you thinking about?”

“I’ve been considering social work,” I admitted, feeling a flutter of nerves as I said the words out loud. “I know it’s challenging, but I really want to make a difference in people’s lives. I want to help kids and families who are going through tough times.”

Damon nodded slowly, his gaze steady and supportive. “That sounds like a great idea, Stiles. You’ve always been someone who cares deeply about others, and I think you’d be fantastic at it.”

I felt a surge of relief and excitement at his words. “Really? You think so?”

“Absolutely,” Damon replied, his voice filled with conviction. “You’ve got a big heart, and you’re smart and resourceful. Those are qualities that would make you an incredible social worker.”

I smiled, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. “Thanks, Damon. That means a lot to me.”

He reached out and took my hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. “So, what’s the next step? Have you looked into any positions?”

“I have,” I said, feeling the excitement build. “There’s an opening at the Beacon Hills Department of Social Services. I was thinking about applying.”

Damon’s eyes lit up with encouragement. “Then go for it, Stiles. I’ll support you every step of the way.”

The next few days were a whirlwind of activity. I updated my resume, gathered references, and filled out the application for the social work position. It was nerve-wracking but also exhilarating to take this step toward a new chapter in my life.

One afternoon, as I was sitting at the kitchen table with my laptop, Cayley wandered over, her curiosity piqued by what I was doing.

“Daddy, what are you working on?” she asked, peering up at me with her big, inquisitive eyes.

I smiled and pulled her onto my lap. “I’m applying for a job, sweetheart.”

“What kind of job?” she asked, tilting her head.

“Well, it’s a job where I can help people who need it,” I explained, trying to keep it simple. “Sometimes, families go through hard times and need someone to help them. That’s what I want to do.”

Cayley considered this for a moment, her little brow furrowed in thought. “So, you’re going to help people?”

“That’s the plan,” I said with a grin. “Does that sound like a good job to you?”

She nodded enthusiastically. “Yeah! You’re good at helping, Daddy.”

Her innocent words filled me with warmth and confidence. If my three-year-old daughter believed in me, I knew I was on the right path.

Later that evening, I sat down with Damon to review my application before submitting it. He was meticulous, going over every detail with the same care and attention he applied to everything he did.

“This looks solid, Stiles,” he said, finally leaning back in his chair. “You’re going to knock their socks off.”

I laughed, feeling a wave of nervous excitement. “I hope so. I want to do something meaningful, you know?”

Damon reached over and took my hand, his gaze filled with pride. “You’re already doing that. But this—this is going to be something special. I can feel it.”

With his words echoing, I hit the submit button, sending my application off into the ether. Now, all I could do was wait.

A week later, I received an email inviting me to interview for the social work position. My heart raced as I read the message, a mix of excitement and nerves churning in my stomach. This was my chance to prove that I had what it took.

When the day of the interview arrived, I dressed carefully, wanting to make a good impression. Damon had taken the day off to watch the triplets so I could focus on the interview, and his support was invaluable.

“You look great,” Damon said as I straightened my tie in the mirror. “You’re going to do amazing.”

“Thanks,” I said, turning to face him. “I’m nervous, but I’m ready.”

He stepped closer, placing his hands on my shoulders. “You’ve got this, Stiles. Just be yourself, and let them see how passionate you are about helping others.”

I took a deep breath, nodding. “You’re right. I can do this.”

The interview was held at the Beacon Hills Department of Social Services, a modest building with a welcoming atmosphere. As I walked inside, a friendly receptionist greeted me and directed me to the waiting area.

“Mr. Stilinski? They’re ready for you,” a woman called out, leading me to a conference room where the interview panel was waiting.

I took a seat, trying to project confidence as I introduced myself. The panel consisted of the department director, a senior social worker, and an HR representative.

“Thank you for coming in today, Stiles,” the director said, her tone warm and professional. “We’re excited to learn more about you and why you’re interested in this position.”

“Thank you for having me,” I replied, my voice steady. “I’m passionate about helping people, especially children and families facing challenges. I believe everyone deserves support and guidance during difficult times, and I want to be someone who can provide that.”

The director nodded, looking impressed. “That’s a great perspective. Can you tell us about your background and what experiences have led you to pursue a career in social work?”

I took a deep breath and launched into an explanation of my educational background, my experiences growing up in Beacon Hills, and my desire to make a positive impact on the community. I also talked about my journey, but I didn't say anything about how I used to be a vampire. 

As the interview progressed, the panel asked me various questions about my approach to social work, how I would handle challenging situations, and how I planned to balance the job's demands with my responsibilities as a father. I answered each question as honestly and thoughtfully as I could, drawing on my experiences as a parent and my desire to help others.

By the time the interview ended, I felt a mix of relief and anticipation. I had done my best, and now it was up to them to decide if I was the right fit for the job.

“Thank you for your time, Stiles,” the director said as we stood to shake hands. “We’ll be in touch soon.”

“Thank you,” I replied, smiling as I left the room

The next few days were a blur of anticipation and nervous energy. Every time my phone buzzed, my heart skipped a beat, hoping it was news about the job.

Damon was a constant source of support, doing his best to keep me distracted while we waited for a response. We spent our evenings playing with the triplets, taking walks in the park, and discussing our future plans.

One evening, as we sat on the porch watching the sunset, Damon turned to me with a thoughtful expression. “No matter what happens, Stiles, I’m proud of you for going after this. It takes guts to put yourself out there like that.”

I smiled, feeling a wave of gratitude for his unwavering support. “Thanks, Damon. I really want this. I feel like it’s what I’m meant to do.”

He nodded, his gaze softening. “And if they’re smart, they’ll see that too.”

The waiting continued, and just when I thought I couldn’t take the suspense any longer, I received a call from the Beacon Hills Department of Social Services.

“Yes, this is Stiles Stilinski,” I replied, my heart beginning to race.

“This is Susan Carter from the Beacon Hills Department of Social Services,” the voice on the other end said, with a tone that was both professional and kind. “I’m calling to let you know that we were very impressed with your interview and would like to offer you the position of Social Worker. Congratulations!”

For a moment, I was stunned into silence, the words hanging in the air as I processed them. This was the moment I’d been waiting for, the culmination of all the anticipation and nerves.

“Thank you! Thank you so much,” I finally managed to say, my voice shaking slightly with excitement. “I’m thrilled! When do I start?”

Susan laughed lightly, sensing my excitement. “We’re looking forward to having you on board, Stiles. I’ll send all the details and the official offer letter later today. Your start date will be in two weeks, giving you plenty of time to get everything in order.”

“That sounds perfect,” I replied, still feeling a bit dazed. “Thank you again. I can’t wait to get started.”

“We’re excited to have you join the team,” Susan said warmly. “I’ll be in touch soon with more information. Have a great day, Stiles!”

“You too,” I said before hanging up.

For a moment, I just stood there, the phone still in my hand, as a huge smile spread across my face. Then, unable to contain myself, I rushed to find Damon. He was in the kitchen, preparing lunch for the triplets seated at the table, giggling over some private joke.

“Damon!” I practically shouted as I burst into the room.

He turned, startled for a second before a grin spread across his face, seeing the expression on mine. “You got it, didn’t you?”

“I got it!” I exclaimed, still in disbelief. “They offered me the job!”

Damon let out a whoop of joy, abandoning the sandwich he was making to rush over and pull me into a tight hug. “I knew it! I knew they’d see how amazing you are!”

Sensing the excitement, the triplets started chanting, “Daddy got the job! Daddy got the job!” even though they didn’t fully understand what it meant. Their joy, however, was infectious, and I couldn’t help but laugh.

“I did get the job,” I told them, scooping up Cayley and twirling her around, much to her delight. “Daddy’s going to be helping people as a social worker.”

“What’s a social worker?” Henry asked, looking up at me with wide eyes as I set Cayley down and hugged him.

“Well,” I began, trying to explain it in a way that a three-year-old could understand. A social worker helps families and kids who are going through tough times. They ensure people have what they need and are safe and happy.”

Asher, ever the quiet one, nodded thoughtfully as he processed this new information. “So you’re going to help people?”

“That’s right, buddy,” I said, feeling a swell of pride. “I’m going to help people.”

Damon watched the interaction, his eyes shining with pride and love. “You’re going to be incredible at this, Stiles. They’re lucky to have you.”

I smiled, feeling gratitude for Damon and everything he had done to support me in this journey. “I couldn’t have done it without you, Damon. Thank you for believing in me.”

He leaned in and kissed me softly, a gesture that spoke volumes about our journey together. “Always,” he whispered. “I’ll always believe in you.”

As the triplets resumed their lunch, oblivious to the moment's significance, Damon and I exchanged a look filled with shared excitement and the promise of a new chapter in our lives. It was a moment of pure joy, and I knew this was just the beginning of something truly special.

I would start my new job as a social worker in two weeks, and I was ready to take on whatever challenges came my way. With Damon and the triplets by my side, I felt invincible.

Two weeks later, I found myself standing outside the Beacon Hills Department of Social Services, the place that would soon become a significant part of my life. I took a deep breath, feeling a mix of excitement and nerves. Today was the start of something new, and I was ready to dive in.

As I stepped inside the building, I was greeted by Susan Carter, the woman who had interviewed me and offered me the job. She was warm and welcoming, instantly putting me at ease.

“Stiles, welcome aboard,” she said with a smile, extending her hand for a firm handshake. “We’re thrilled to have you here.”

“Thank you, Susan,” I replied, shaking her hand. “I’m excited to be here and ready to get started.”

“Let me give you a quick tour and introduce you to the team,” Susan offered, leading me down a hallway filled with bustling activity. “Everyone’s eager to meet you.”

As we walked through the department, I met several new colleagues who seemed genuinely friendly and passionate about their work. It was a comforting feeling to know that I was joining a team of people who cared as much as I did about making a difference.

By the time the tour was over, I felt more at ease and ready to tackle whatever came my way. My office was small but cozy, and as I sat at my desk, I took a moment to appreciate how far I had come.

The day flew by in a whirlwind of orientation, paperwork, and meeting new faces. I was exhausted but content when I got home that evening. Damon was waiting for me with a warm smile, and the triplets were eager to hear all about my day.

“How was it?” Damon asked as I collapsed onto the couch, finally able to relax.

“It was great,” I said, feeling accomplished. “There’s a lot to learn, but I’m going to love it there.”

Cayley climbed onto my lap, her eyes full of curiosity. “Did you help people today, Daddy?”

“Not today,” I replied, smiling as I ruffled her hair. “But I’m going to start helping people soon.”

Asher, always the thoughtful one, snuggled up beside me. “You’re going to be the best helper.”

“Thank you, Asher,” I said, feeling my heart swell with love for my kids. “I’m going to do my best.”

Damon watched us with pride, and as we settled into our evening routine, I felt a deep sense of contentment. The journey had only begun, but I knew that with my family by my side, I could handle anything coming my way.

The next few weeks were a whirlwind of learning and adapting to my new role. The work was challenging, as I had expected, but it was also incredibly rewarding. Each day brought new cases, new families needing support, and new opportunities to make a difference.

One of the first cases I was assigned involved a single mother struggling to provide for her two young children. The family had been through a lot—financial difficulties, health issues, and a lack of support from extended family. It was challenging, but I was determined to help them find a way forward.

“Mrs. Turner, I’m here to help you,” I told the mother during our first meeting. We sat in her modest living room, the kids playing quietly in the corner. “My job is to ensure you have the resources and support you need to care for your family.”

She looked at me with hope and skepticism, clearly weary from years of trying to make ends meet. “I appreciate that, Mr. Stilinski, but I’ve been through the system before. It’s hard to believe that anything will change.”

“I understand,” I said gently, leaning forward to meet her gaze. “But I’m here to work with you, not just for you. We can devise a plan that addresses your needs and helps you get back on your feet.”

Over the next few weeks, I worked closely with Mrs. Turner, connecting her with financial assistance programs, helping her find affordable childcare, and arranging for her to attend job training workshops. It was a slow process, but we started to see progress.

One afternoon, as I was wrapping up a visit to her home, Mrs. Turner stopped me at the door. “Thank you, Stiles,” she said quietly, her voice filled with emotion. “I didn’t think anyone could help us, but you’ve made a real difference.”

Her words hit me hard, filling me with purpose and fulfillment. “You’re doing all the hard work, Mrs. Turner,” I smiled. “I’m just here to support you.”

As I drove home that evening, I couldn’t help but reflect on how much this job meant to me. It was demanding, but it was also exactly what I had been searching for—a way to make a tangible difference in people’s lives.

When I got home, Damon was in the kitchen preparing dinner, and the triplets were busy with their coloring books at the table. Seeing my family brought a smile to my face, and I felt a deep gratitude for the life we had built together.

“How was your day?” Damon asked as I walked into the kitchen, giving me a quick kiss on the cheek.

“It was good,” I replied, setting down my bag and letting out a small sigh of relief. “Busy, but good. I had a really productive meeting with a family I’ve been working with. It’s been tough for them, but today felt like we made a breakthrough.”

Damon smiled, his eyes full of warmth and pride. “That’s great to hear. I’m so proud of you, Stiles. You’re really making a difference.”

I leaned against the counter, feeling the weight of the day slowly lifting off my shoulders as I looked at him. “Thanks, Damon. It’s been a lot to take in, but I feel like I’m really starting to find my footing. Every day is different, and sometimes it’s hard, but knowing that I’m helping people... it makes it all worth it.”

He nodded, understanding in his gaze. “And you’re doing an incredible job. The fact that you care so much already shows how perfect you are for this.”

The sound of little footsteps pattering across the floor drew our attention, and we turned to see the triplets racing toward us, their faces lighting up when they saw me.

“Daddy!” Cayley shouted, throwing herself into my arms. “We colored pictures today!”

Henry and Asher were right behind her, each holding up a piece of paper covered in colorful scribbles and shapes. “Look, Daddy! We made these for you!” Henry exclaimed, beaming with pride.

I crouched down to take a closer look, my heart swelling with love for my kids. “These are amazing!” I said, genuinely impressed by their creativity. “Thank you so much, you guys. I love them.”

Asher, who was always a little quieter, smiled shyly as he handed me his drawing. “This one’s a rainbow,” he explained softly, pointing to the multicolored arch on the paper.

“I see that,” I said, ruffling his hair gently. “You did a great job, Asher. I’m going to hang these up in my office so I can look at them every day.”

The triplets giggled, pleased with my response, and I pulled them all into a group hug. These were the moments that made everything worthwhile—the joy of coming home to my family after a long day, knowing that I was making a difference in the lives of others while also being there for my own kids.

Damon watched the scene unfold with a contented smile, and as I stood up, he handed me a plate of food. “Dinner’s ready. I made your favorite—spaghetti and meatballs.”

“You know me so well,” I said, grinning as I took the plate. “Thanks, Damon. You’re the best.”

We all sat down at the table together, and as we ate, the triplets chattered excitedly about their day at preschool, filling the room with their laughter and energy. It was a stark contrast to the sometimes heavy and emotional work I did, but it was exactly what I needed to recharge and remind myself of what was most important.

After dinner, we cleaned up together, then settled into our evening routine—baths, storytime, and tucking the kids into bed. By the time the house was quiet, I was exhausted but happy. Damon and I finally had a moment to ourselves, and we curled up on the couch, enjoying the peace.

“Today was a good day,” I said softly, resting my head on his shoulder.

Damon wrapped his arm around me, pulling me closer. “Yeah, it was. And I’m glad we get to end it like this, together.”

I smiled, feeling a deep sense of contentment. “Me too. No matter how tough things get, I know I can handle it because I have you.”

He pressed a kiss to the top of my head. “And I’ll always be here, Stiles. We’re in this together, now and always.”

As I closed my eyes and felt the warmth of his embrace, I knew he was right. Whatever challenges lay ahead—whether at work or in life—we would face them together, as a family. That thought gave me all the strength and determination I needed to keep going, make a difference, and build a life filled with love and happiness.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

I squeezed his hand, feeling a rush of love and gratitude. "Thank you for being my rock, Damon. I couldn't have done any of this without you."

As we sat there, surrounded by the warmth of our family and the memories we had created, I felt a renewed sense of hope for the future. This birthday was just the beginning of a new chapter filled with love, laughter, and the promise of many more adventures to come.

The buzz in the air was palpable as the days passed after our birthday celebration. With her usual enthusiasm, Rebekah had decided it was time to start planning her wedding to Liam, and she was determined to involve everyone in the process.

One afternoon, while I was working on some paperwork at home, my phone buzzed with a message from Rebekah.

Rebekah: Can you meet me at the café? I need your help with wedding planning!

I smiled at the message, excited at the prospect of being part of something so special. I quickly replied, letting her know I'd be there in fifteen minutes.

When I arrived at the café, I spotted Rebekah seated at a table, a notebook sprawled in front of her, and a sparkle of excitement in her eyes.

"Stiles! You made it!" she exclaimed, standing to give me a hug. "I need your expertise. Planning a wedding is a lot of work!"

"I'm all yours," I said, sliding into the seat across from her. "What do you have in mind?"

Rebekah leaned in, her voice filled with excitement. "So, I want it to be perfect—something that reflects Liam and me. But I have no idea where to start!"

"Let's break it down," I suggested, glancing at her notebook filled with ideas. "What's your vision?"

"I want it to be intimate but elegant. Something that feels like us," she said, her fingers tapping on the table. "And I've been thinking about a beautiful outdoor ceremony, maybe at the park where we first met."

"That sounds lovely," I replied, already picturing the setting. "You could decorate it with fairy lights and flowers. It would be romantic."

Rebekah's eyes sparkled. "Exactly! And maybe we could have a little reception afterwards with close friends and family."

"Sounds like a plan. What about the dress?" I asked, curious about her style.

"I have a few ideas," she said, pulling out a couple of magazine clippings. "I want something classic but with a modern twist. Liam loves when I wear white, so I think I'll go with that."

I nodded, looking at the images. "These are beautiful choices. I can't wait to see what you choose!"

As we continued to brainstorm, I could see her excitement grow. "And I want you to be a part of the planning, Stiles. You and Damon are so important to me. I'd love for you to help with the logistics."

"Of course! I'd be honored," I replied, feeling a surge of warmth at her words. "Let's make this the best wedding ever."

Over the next few weeks, we met regularly to discuss every wedding detail. Rebekah's enthusiasm was contagious, and I found myself getting caught up in the excitement of it all.

One evening, as we sat together at the café, Rebekah flipped through her notes. "I was thinking about colors. What do you think about a navy blue and gold color palette?"

"Elegant choice! It'll look stunning together, especially with the outdoor setting," I said, envisioning how it would all come together.

"Exactly! And I want the table settings to be gorgeous, with gold accents and beautiful centerpieces," she said, her eyes lighting up.

"Let's make a list of everything we need to arrange," I suggested, feeling like a wedding planner in that moment.

As we delved deeper into the planning, I also made sure to involve Damon, who had his own ideas about how to contribute. One evening, after Rebekah and I had finalized some details, I shared it with Damon over dinner.

"Rebekah is really getting into the wedding planning," I said, watching as he served the triplets their food. "She wants to create something beautiful, and she's asked me to help out."

Damon smiled, nodding. "That's fantastic. I know how much weddings mean to her. Do you think you'll be involved in the decorations?"

"Definitely! We've talked about colors and themes, and I'm really excited to see it all come together," I replied, feeling the enthusiasm build.

"You should also think about how you'll be dressed," Damon said with a playful grin. "Can't have you upstaging the bride!"

I laughed, shaking my head. "I'll just be happy to support her. Plus, I doubt I could ever upstage Rebekah."

As we continued to discuss the wedding, I realized how important this was not just for Rebekah, but for all of us. It felt like a celebration of family, love, and new beginnings.

In the following weeks, Rebekah and I finalized the venue, the guest list, and even started looking at florists. Every meeting was filled with laughter, ideas, and occasional debates over cake flavors.

One afternoon, as we sifted through caterer options, I raised an eyebrow. "What do you think about having a barbecue theme? You know how much everyone loves it."

Rebekah laughed. "That could work! It fits our vibe, and who doesn't love barbecue?"

"Exactly! Plus, it'll give it a relaxed, family-friendly feel," I said, feeling proud of the suggestion.

Over time, our planning sessions became less about the details and more about celebrating our bond. We spent hours reminiscing about our childhood, and I could see how much Rebekah cherished the memories.

"I remember when we used to sneak out to have adventures," she said, a nostalgic smile on her face. "It's nice to know we're still making memories together."

"Absolutely. And I'm so glad I can be part of this special time in your life," I replied, feeling a warmth in my chest.

As the wedding planning continued, Rebekah was bursting with ideas, and one day she called me to meet at the café again. When I arrived, she was already seated with her notebook open, excitement radiating from her.

"Stiles! I have an idea that I think you're going to love," she said, her eyes sparkling.

"What's up?" I asked, settling into my seat across from her.

"I want Cayley and Hope to be the flower girls!" she exclaimed, practically bouncing in her seat. "And I thought Henry and Asher could be the ring bearers."

I grinned at the thought. "That's adorable! The kids would be perfect for those roles. They'll love it!"

Rebekah nodded enthusiastically. "I can already picture them in cute little outfits! We could even have them throw petals down the aisle."

"Oh, they'll have a blast with that," I said, imagining the triplets in their outfits, looking proud as they walked down the aisle. "What do you have in mind for their outfits?"

"I was thinking soft pastels for the girls—maybe something flowy and comfortable," she said, jotting down notes. "And for the boys, classic little suits with maybe a bowtie. How cute would that be?"

"Super cute!" I replied, feeling excitement bubbling inside me. "They'll look like a little wedding dream team!"

Rebekah laughed. "Exactly! I can already hear the 'awws' from the guests when they see them."

"Let's set up a time to go dress shopping," I suggested. "I want to help you find the perfect outfits."

"That sounds great! I'll check with the kids' schedules, and we'll make it a fun outing," she said, her excitement infectious.

As we continued planning, I couldn't help but feel a sense of joy at being part of such a special moment in Rebekah's life. She deserved every happiness, and I was thrilled to help make her dream wedding a reality.

A few days later, we gathered the triplets, along with Hope, to head out for our dress shopping adventure. As we drove to the store, I could feel the energy in the car as the kids chattered excitedly.

"Are we going to get to dress up?" Cayley asked, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.

"Yes! You're going to be the most beautiful flower girls," Rebekah said from the front seat.

"And we'll get to carry the rings!" Henry added, bouncing in his seat. "I want to wear a suit!"

Asher, always the quieter one, nodded enthusiastically. "Me too! I want a bowtie!"

Rebekah turned to smile at them. "You all are going to look amazing. We'll find the perfect outfits together."

When we arrived at the store, the excitement was palpable. The triplets' eyes widened as we stepped inside, surrounded by colorful fabrics and sparkling accessories.

"Look at all the pretty dresses!" Hope exclaimed, her eyes darting from one display to another.

"Let's start with the flower girl dresses first," Rebekah said, leading the way toward the dresses.

The kids followed eagerly, and soon we were surrounded by a rainbow of options. Rebekah began pulling dresses off the racks, holding them up to see how they would look.

"What about this one?" she asked, holding up a soft pink dress adorned with lace.

Cayley's eyes lit up. "I love it! Can I try it on?"

"Absolutely!" Rebekah said, guiding her to the fitting room.

As we waited, I took Henry and Asher over to the boys' section. "Okay, you two, let's find some suits for you," I said, scanning the racks.

"What color do you think we should pick?" Henry asked, looking thoughtful.

"How about a nice navy blue? It'll look great with the flower girls' dresses," I suggested.

"Yeah! I like that!" Asher chimed in, nodding eagerly.

After a few minutes of searching, we found some cute suits that would look perfect on them. As we returned to the fitting area, Cayley emerged from the dressing room, twirling in the pink dress.

"Look, everyone! What do you think?" she asked, beaming with pride.

"You look beautiful, Cayley!" I said, clapping my hands. "That's definitely a winner!"

Rebekah's eyes were shining with joy. "You look like a princess! Let's get that one."

After a few more tries, we managed to find the perfect dress for Hope and suits for Henry and Asher. As we paid for everything, I felt a deep sense of satisfaction. This day had been filled with joy, and it was all coming together beautifully.

When we got back home, the triplets showed off their new outfits, and I could see the excitement in their eyes. "We're going to look so cool!" Henry declared, bouncing on his toes.

"And pretty!" Cayley added, grinning widely.

That evening, as I tucked the triplets into bed, I felt a wave of love wash over me. "You guys are going to be the best flower girls and ring bearers ever," I said, kissing them goodnight.

"Goodnight, Daddy!" they replied, their voices muffled as they snuggled into their blankets.

As I walked out of their room, I reflected on how special this time was—not just for Rebekah, but for all of us. We were building new memories and celebrating our family, and I couldn't wait for the wedding day to arrive.

As the wedding day drew closer, the excitement was palpable, but there was also an undercurrent of anxiety. Rebekah had been buzzing with energy, but as the final details fell into place, I could sense something weighing on her mind. One afternoon, while we were finalizing the seating arrangements at my kitchen table, she suddenly looked thoughtful.

"Stiles," she began, her voice soft. "I've been thinking about Finn."

I looked up from the list of names we were organizing. "Finn? You mean...?"

"Yes," she said, her eyes sparkling with a mix of hope and uncertainty. "I want to reach out to him and invite him to the wedding. It would mean a lot to me if he could be there."

"That's a great idea," I replied, feeling a surge of support for her decision. "Have you thought about how to approach him? It's been a long time since anyone's seen him."

"I know," she said, her voice wavering slightly. "But I really want him to be a part of this. And... I'd love for him to walk me down the aisle if he's willing."

My heart swelled at the thought. "That would be incredibly meaningful. I think it's worth reaching out."

She nodded, biting her lip as she thought it over. "What if he doesn't want to come? What if he's still angry or distant?"

"Then at least you've made the effort," I reassured her. "You're his sister, and this is a big moment in your life. He deserves to know."

Taking a deep breath, Rebekah pulled out her phone and began typing. I watched, feeling a mix of anticipation and anxiety.

After a few moments, she hit send and looked up at me. "Now we wait."

The next few days passed in a blur as we continued our preparations. I could see Rebekah's excitement and nerves intertwine as she made final decisions about flowers, music, and the guest list. But I also noticed her glancing at her phone frequently, waiting for a reply from Finn.

"Have you heard anything yet?" I asked one afternoon as we sat together in the living room, surrounded by swatches of fabric for the decorations.

"No," she said, a hint of disappointment creeping into her voice. "I just hope he's okay. I haven't seen him in so long."

"You're doing the right thing by reaching out," I reassured her. "He may need time to process, but that doesn't mean he doesn't care."

As the days rolled on, I continued to help her with the details, all while hoping for a response. I could see her joy begin to wane slightly as the waiting took its toll.

Then, one afternoon, I heard her phone ping as I was arranging flowers. My heart raced as I saw her grab it, her eyes lighting up.

"Stiles! It's Finn!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with disbelief.

"What does it say?" I asked, setting the flowers aside and moving closer.

She read the message aloud, her voice trembling with excitement. "Hey, Bekah. It's been a while. I'd love to come to your wedding. And yes, I'd be honored to walk you down the aisle."

I couldn't contain my smile. "That's amazing! He's coming!"

Rebekah's face lit up with joy. "I can't believe it! This means everything to me."

"Now you can plan for that moment," I said, feeling the warmth of her happiness. "What a beautiful way to reconnect."

"I can't wait to see him again," she said, her eyes shimmering. "I hope he's doing well."

As the wedding day approached, I could see Rebekah's spirit lift with the news that Finn would be attending. She began to make arrangements to ensure he felt welcomed and comfortable.

"I want to make sure he knows he's part of the family," she said one evening while we were working on the centerpieces. "Maybe I should reach out to him and see if he'd like to stay with us before the wedding?"

"That sounds like a great idea," I encouraged. "It'll give you both some time to catch up and reconnect."

A few days later, Rebekah called Finn again to discuss his travel plans. As she spoke, I could see the excitement in her eyes.

"Finn! I'm so glad you're coming," she said, her voice warm. "I was thinking you could stay with us for a few days before the wedding. It'll give us a chance to catch up."

He responded, his voice crackling through the phone. "That sounds good, Rebekah. I'd love to spend some time together. It feels like ages since we were all together."

"It really has," she said, her smile widening. "And I want to make this special for you too. There's so much I want to share."

After hanging up, Rebekah turned to me, her excitement contagious. "He's coming early! I can't wait to see him."

"I'm so happy for you," I said, feeling a sense of anticipation for their reunion. "It'll be like old times."

When the wedding day arrived, the atmosphere was electric with excitement. The venue was beautifully decorated, and everyone was bustling around, preparing for the ceremony.

As I helped Rebekah dress, I felt her nerves building again. "Are you okay?" I asked gently, smoothing out the fabric.

"I'm just... anxious," she admitted, taking a deep breath. "What if everything doesn't go as planned?"

"It will go perfectly because you have love surrounding you," I reassured her. "And Finn will be there. That's what truly matters."

She nodded, her expression softening. "Thank you, Stiles. I couldn't have done this without you."

As the time drew closer, the moment I had been waiting for arrived—Finn's entrance. I saw him step into the venue, and I could sense the joy radiating from Rebekah as she caught sight of her brother.

"Finn!" she exclaimed, rushing over to embrace him.

"Hey, Bekah," he said, smiling as he hugged her tightly. "You look incredible."

"I'm so glad you made it," she replied, her voice filled with emotion.

As they reunited, I stepped back to give them some space, watching the warmth of their connection unfold. It was a beautiful moment, and I couldn't help but feel a sense of happiness for both of them.

Once everyone was settled, it was time for the ceremony to begin. I stood beside Damon, watching Rebekah walk down the aisle with Finn. The sight was moving, and I could see Finn's pride in being by her side.

As they reached the altar, Finn turned to Rebekah, his expression softening. "You're radiant," he whispered, and I could see the love in his eyes.

"Thank you for being here," she replied, her voice trembling with joy.

The vows they exchanged were heartfelt, filled with emotion and promise. I could see their happiness radiating, filling my heart with warmth.

When they shared their first kiss as a married couple, the crowd erupted in applause, and tears of joy welled up in my eyes. This was a celebration of love, family, and the bond that had endured through the years.

We celebrated with food, dancing, and laughter as the night wore on. The atmosphere was filled with joy, and I couldn't help but feel grateful for the connections we had all nurtured.

I caught up with Finn during the reception, eager to hear how he was adjusting to being back in the family fold. "It's great to see you again, Finn," I said, clapping him on the shoulder. "How have you been?"

"Good, actually. It's been a journey, but I'm happy to be back," he replied, a smile breaking across his face. "Rebekah told me about everything you've all been up to. I'm glad to see you all doing well."

"We've missed you," I said, feeling the sincerity in my words. "It's like a piece of the puzzle was missing without you."

"I feel the same way," he admitted. "I realized how important family is, especially during such moments."

As we chatted, I could see the triplets dancing nearby, twirling around with Hope. Their laughter filled the room, and I felt a surge of love for my family.

"Looks like the kids are having the time of their lives," Finn said, chuckling as he watched them.

"Yeah, they really are," I replied, feeling proud. "They've been looking forward to this day for so long."

As the night continued, I noticed Rebekah and Liam sharing a dance, their faces beaming with happiness. It warmed my heart to see them so in love, and I couldn't help but think about how special this day was for all of us.

As the evening drew to a close, I stepped outside for a moment, wanting to soak in the beauty of the night. The stars twinkled above, and I took a deep breath, feeling a sense of peace wash over me.

Just then, I heard footsteps behind me. I turned to see Finn approaching, a thoughtful look on his face.

"Hey, mind if I join you?" he asked, leaning against the railing beside me.

"Not at all. It's nice to have a moment away from the festivities," I said, feeling grateful for the quiet.

"It's been a beautiful day," he said, looking out at the stars. "I'm really glad I came back for this."

"Rebekah needed you here, and I'm glad you're reconnecting," I replied, feeling a sense of warmth. "Family means everything, especially during times like these."

Finn nodded, a smile creeping across his face. "You're right. I've realized how important it is to be surrounded by the people who care about you."

We stood silently for a moment, reflecting on the day and the journey we had taken to get here. I could see the bond between Finn and Rebekah beginning to mend, and it filled me with hope for the future.

As the celebrations continued inside, I felt grateful for the love and connection we shared as a family. We were all on this journey together, and I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, we would face them united.

And with that thought, I turned to Finn, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. "I'm glad you're back, Finn. Here's to new beginnings and rebuilding our family bonds."

"Cheers to that," he replied, raising an imaginary glass. "I'm looking forward to what's next."

As the wedding festivities ended, the excitement in the air shifted toward Rebekah and Liam's honeymoon. The day was filled with joyful farewells, and I could see the anticipation in Rebekah's eyes as she prepared to embark on this new adventure.

"Are you all set for your trip?" I asked, stepping into the living room where she was packing her final things. The smell of fresh flowers lingered from the wedding bouquet.

"Almost! Just a few last-minute things," Rebekah said, her voice bubbling with excitement. "I can't believe we're finally going!"

"You deserve every second of this," I replied, smiling as I helped her adjust the contents of her suitcase. "What are you most looking forward to?"

"Relaxing on the beach and spending quality time with Liam, away from everything," she said, her eyes sparkling. "It feels like we've been planning this wedding forever. I just want to soak it all in."

"Just don't forget to send us pictures!" I said, grinning. "We want to live vicariously through you."

"I promise! I'll make sure to capture every moment," she said, a playful grin spreading across her face. "Especially when Liam inevitably gets sunburned."

We both laughed at the thought, and just then, Damon walked in, carrying a small envelope. "Hey, Rebekah! This is for you and Liam," he said, handing it over.

"What's this?" she asked, opening it to reveal a set of travel vouchers.

"Just a little something from us to help you enjoy your honeymoon," Damon said, his tone warm. "We want you to have the best time."

"Wow, this is so generous! Thank you both!" Rebekah exclaimed, her eyes wide with appreciation. "You guys are the best."

"It's our pleasure," I said, feeling a rush of happiness for her. "You deserve to be spoiled."

As the time to leave drew closer, the rest of the family began to gather, eager to send Rebekah and Liam off. I could see Klaus and Hayley arriving, along with the triplets, who were bouncing with excitement.

"Are you ready for your big adventure, Aunt Rebekah?" Cayley asked, her eyes wide.

"Absolutely! I can't wait to tell you all about it when I get back," Rebekah said, kneeling to hug her.

Henry chimed in, "Bring us back souvenirs!"

"Of course! I'll find something special for each of you," Rebekah promised, her heart full.

As the final goodbyes were being said, Finn stepped forward, a warm smile on his face. "I'm so glad you're taking this time together. You deserve it, Rebekah."

"Thank you, Finn," she said, her voice sincere. "I'm really grateful you're here to share this moment with us."

The moment was bittersweet as everyone gathered for one last group hug. "Let's make this a trip to remember!" I said, stepping back and clapping my hands together.

Rebekah grinned, her excitement evident. "You guys are going to take good care of everything while I'm gone, right?"

"Absolutely! We'll keep everything running smoothly," Damon assured her.

With one last wave, Rebekah and Liam made their way to the car, where a sleek vehicle awaited them. The excitement in the air was electric as they climbed in, ready to embark on their honeymoon.

"See you soon!" Rebekah shouted from the window as the car pulled away, leaving a trail of laughter and love in its wake.

After they left, the house felt quieter. The triplets were buzzing with energy, and I decided it was time to turn that energy into something productive.

"Okay, little ones! What should we do now?" I asked, glancing at Damon.

"Can we do arts and crafts?" Cayley suggested, her eyes lighting up.

"Great idea! Let's make some 'Welcome Back' banners for when Rebekah and Liam return," I said, feeling inspired.

The triplets cheered and dashed into the playroom, gathering supplies. As I joined them, I could hear the laughter and chatter filling the room, reminding me that our family was still growing and thriving while Rebekah and Liam were off on their honeymoon.

As we created our banners, I shared stories of Rebekah's childhood adventures, and the kids listened intently, their imaginations running wild. "Did you know your aunt once tried to ride a horse and fell into a hay pile?" I told them, laughing.

"No way!" Henry gasped, his eyes wide with disbelief.

"Yep! And she thought she was a real knight," I said, grinning. "She's always been a bit of a daredevil."

As we continued crafting, I felt content. This was our new normal—filled with laughter, creativity, and the warmth of family. I knew we'd have plenty of adventures to share when Rebekah and Liam returned.

The triplets thrived in their daily routines as the days turned into weeks. We filled our time with arts and crafts, playdates, and occasional visits from Klaus and Hayley, who were eager to help keep the kids entertained.

Finally, the day of Rebekah and Liam's return arrived. I felt a flutter of excitement as I gathered the kids, ready to unveil our "Welcome Back" banners.

"Are we ready, everyone?" I asked, glancing at the triplets, who were buzzing with energy.

"Yes!" they cheered, waving their handmade banners.

Just then, Damon walked in, a knowing smile on his face. "Looks like a party is about to happen!"

"Absolutely! Rebekah and Liam will be here any minute," I replied, my heart racing with anticipation.

When the car pulled into the driveway, the kids erupted with excitement. "They're back!" Cayley shouted, and we all rushed outside.

As Rebekah and Liam stepped out, their faces lit up with surprise at the sight of our decorations. "What is this?" Rebekah exclaimed, her eyes sparkling.

"Welcome back! We missed you!" the triplets shouted in unison, proudly holding their banners.

"Oh, you guys! This is so sweet!" Rebekah said, kneeling down to hug them all. "I can't believe how much I missed you!"

Liam stepped forward, grinning at the decorations. "This is fantastic! Thank you for welcoming us back so warmly."

"It was a group effort!" I said, beaming with pride. "We wanted to make sure you felt celebrated."

"Let's get inside! I want to hear everything about your trip!" Damon said, ushering everyone into the house.

As we settled in, the atmosphere was filled with laughter and chatter as Rebekah and Liam shared stories from their honeymoon. They showed us pictures from their adventures, and I could see the love and joy radiating from them.

"And we even went snorkeling! The water was so clear, you could see all the colorful fish," Rebekah said, her eyes wide with excitement.

"Sounds amazing! I can't wait to see the pictures!" I replied, feeling grateful for their happiness.

"And we brought you all souvenirs!" Liam added, reaching into their bags and pulling out small gifts. "For the triplets, we have beach shells!"

The kids squealed in delight as they received their treasures, and I felt my heart swell with happiness. Moments like these reminded me how important family was and how love could bring us all together, no matter the distance.

As the evening wore on, we sat together in the living room, sharing stories, laughter, and the warmth of being together again. It felt like the perfect homecoming, filled with love and connection.

As I looked around at my family—Rebekah and Liam, the triplets, Damon, and even Finn, who had begun to reintegrate into our lives—I felt a deep sense of gratitude for the journey we had taken. We had overcome challenges, celebrated joys, and created memories that would last a lifetime.

This was our family, our life, and I wouldn't trade it for anything.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

With the warmth of his embrace and the joy of family surrounding me, I knew that no matter what the future held, we would face it together—each day brought new challenges and new opportunities for growth, love, and connection.

As I closed my eyes that night, I felt a profound hope for the future—a future filled with endless possibilities where we could support each other and create a life rich with love and happiness.

Stiles's Pov

Six months had flown by in a whirlwind of activity and change. I had settled into my role as a social worker, and each day brought new challenges and rewards. Helping families in need had become more than just a job; it felt like my calling. I loved every moment of it.

Damon thrived at the library. His enthusiasm for his work was evident every time he talked about the latest community events he was organizing or the new books he was excited to share with patrons. It was a joy to see him so fulfilled.

One afternoon, we sat together at the kitchen table, reviewing some paperwork while the triplets napped peacefully. I glanced up from my file and smiled at Damon, who was sipping his coffee.

"You know, I was thinking about how well everything is going," I said, feeling a sense of contentment. "The triplets are doing better, and I'm really finding my stride at work."

Damon nodded, his eyes brightening. "They really are. I can see how much they've grown in just these few months. It's incredible."

"Yeah, and they love preschool," I added, a smile spreading across my face. "Every day, they come home with new stories and crafts. It's like they're blossoming."

Just then, Cayley wandered into the room, rubbing her eyes. "Daddy? Is it time to wake up?" she asked, her voice still thick with sleep.

I laughed and stood up, walking over to her. "You're awake, sweetie! Did you have a good nap?"

"Uh-huh!" she said, looking up at me with her big, curious eyes. "Can we play now?"

"Of course! We can play in a bit, but first, let's let your brothers sleep a little longer, okay?" I replied, ruffling her hair.

Cayley nodded, a small pout forming on her lips. "Okay. But I want to play dress-up!"

Damon chuckled from the table. "You'll have plenty of time for that, Cayley. We'll make it a fun afternoon."

As I settled back into my seat, I caught Damon's eye, and we exchanged a knowing smile. We had built this life together, filled with laughter, love, and little adventures.

After the triplets had their afternoon snack, I decided to bring up something Damon and I had been discussing—moving into a bigger house.

"Damon, I've been thinking more about what we talked about before," I began cautiously, gauging his reaction.

He looked up, intrigued. "About moving? What are your thoughts?"

"Well, the triplets are growing so fast, and they need more space to play and explore," I explained. "I've noticed how much they enjoy having friends over, and I think a bigger house would give them more room to run around."

Damon nodded thoughtfully, his gaze focused. "I agree. Our place is cozy, but it might be a bit cramped as they get older. We should definitely look into it."

"Plus, with my new job and your work at the library, we can manage a bigger mortgage," I added, feeling a mix of excitement and nerves. "It's a big step, but I think it could be really beneficial for all of us."

"Where do you see us moving?" Damon asked, leaning back in his chair. "Do you have any neighborhoods in mind?"

I had thought about this, and I had a few areas I wanted to explore. "I was thinking about that new development near the park. It has a great community vibe, and it's close to the preschool and your library."

Damon smiled, clearly on board with the idea. "That sounds perfect. Let's do some research and maybe even start looking at open houses this weekend?"

"Really?" I asked, surprised by his enthusiasm. "You're on board with this?"

"Absolutely," he said, his expression serious but warm. "I think it's a great move for our family, and I want to support you in this."

Feeling excited, I reached across the table to take his hand. "Thank you, Damon. This means a lot to me."

He squeezed my hand, a look of determination on his face. "We're in this together, Stiles. Always."

That weekend, we began our search for a new home. We spent hours visiting different neighborhoods, touring houses, and imagining our lives in a bigger space. The triplets, full of energy and excitement, were along for the ride, making each visit an adventure.

At one house, a charming two-story with a large backyard, the kids ran around, their laughter echoing off the walls. "Can we live here, Daddy?" Henry asked, eyes wide as he explored the playroom.

"This place has a big yard!" Cayley chimed in, bouncing on her toes. "I want to play here!"

Damon and I exchanged a glance, both of us caught up in the excitement. "It is a great house," I admitted, looking around at the potential. "What do you think, Damon?"

He nodded, clearly impressed. "I love the layout. And the yard would be perfect for the triplets."

As we continued to explore, I could see the possibilities unfolding in my mind. I imagined birthday parties in the backyard, playdates with friends, and family gatherings filled with laughter and love. It felt like the right step forward.

After touring several houses over the weekend, we finally settled on a few favorites to discuss further. That evening, as we sat at home, I pulled out my notebook to review our options.

"Okay, so we've seen three houses that we really liked," I said, flipping through my notes. "This one had the best yard, but the layout was a bit cramped for our needs. The second one had a great kitchen but was in a busier area. And then there's the one we just saw—it has everything we need."

Damon leaned back in his chair, thoughtful. "I think the last one is the best fit. It felt like home, and the kids loved it."

"Agreed," I said, feeling a sense of relief and excitement. "I think we should put in an offer and see what happens."

After a few days of discussions and negotiations, we decided to put in an offer on the house we had fallen in love with. It was nerve-wracking, but we also felt exhilaration as we took this big step.

Damon and I sat down with our real estate agent, Karen, who walked us through the paperwork. "You both are making a great decision," she said, her tone reassuring. "This house will provide the space and comfort your family needs."

Once everything was signed, I felt a mix of excitement and apprehension. "What happens now?" I asked, glancing at Karen.

"Now we wait for the sellers to respond," she explained. "It usually takes a couple of days, but I'll update you as soon as I hear anything."

We left the meeting feeling hopeful, and as we got into the car, Damon turned to me with a smile. "We did it, Stiles! We're one step closer to our new home."

I nodded, the reality sinking in. "I can't believe it's happening. It feels surreal."

The anticipation was exhilarating, but the waiting was tough. Over the next few days, we kept ourselves busy, preparing for the possibility of moving. We started decluttering our current home, sorting through toys, clothes, and everything else we had accumulated over the years.

Just a few days later, as I was sorting through the triplets' toys, Karen called my phone. My heart raced as I answered.

"Hello, Stiles! I have some exciting news!" she said, her voice brimming with enthusiasm.

"Did they accept our offer?" I asked, trying to contain my excitement.

"They did! Congratulations!" she exclaimed. "You're officially under contract for the house!"

I let out a breath I didn't realize I was holding. "That's amazing! Thank you, Karen!"

Once the call ended, I rushed to find Damon. He was in the living room, helping the triplets with their coloring books.

"Damon! You won't believe it!" I shouted, unable to contain my joy.

He looked up, his eyes wide. "What happened?"

"They accepted our offer! We got the house!" I exclaimed, practically bouncing on my feet.

Cayley and Henry cheered, jumping up from their coloring stations. "Yay, Daddy!"

Asher clapped his hands, his face lighting up with joy. "We're getting a new house!"

Damon grinned, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "This is incredible, Stiles! I'm so proud of you!"

"I can't believe it's happening!" I said, feeling a mix of exhilaration and relief wash over me. "We're really doing this."

With the news settled, we shifted our focus to preparing for the move. The next few weeks were filled with packing, organizing, and cleaning. It was a big task, but we tackled it together, and it felt good to declutter our lives as we got ready for a fresh start.

One evening, as we packed up the living room, I turned to Damon, who was sorting through the books on the shelf. "You know, moving is a lot of work, but it's also kind of exciting. It feels like a new adventure."

Damon nodded, a smile on his face. "Absolutely. And having more space for the triplets to grow will be nice. I can already picture family game nights and barbecues in the backyard."

I grinned, the vision making me feel warm inside. "Me too. I can't wait to host friends and family."

As we continued packing, the triplets joined us, eager to help. "What can we do?" Henry asked, looking at the boxes with wide eyes.

"Can we help?" Cayley chimed in, her enthusiasm infectious.

"Sure! You can help us pack your toys," I said, guiding them to a pile of stuffed animals. "Let's get these ready for the move."

As the triplets busily sorted through their toys, Damon and I exchanged amused glances. It was chaotic but the kind of chaos we loved—filled with laughter and teamwork.

Moving day arrived, and with it came a mix of excitement and exhaustion. The morning was a blur of activity as we loaded up the moving truck and prepared to say goodbye to our first home together.

Looking around as we stood in the living room, I felt a wave of nostalgia. "This place has been good to us," I said quietly.

Damon nodded, his expression reflective. "It's where we built so many memories, but I'm excited for what's next."

"Me too," I replied, squeezing his hand. "Let's make new memories in our new home."

Once everything was loaded up, we arrived at the new house. As we pulled into the driveway, I felt a rush of excitement. The place was even better than I remembered.

"Welcome home!" Damon said, grinning as we stepped out of the car.

The triplets ran ahead, their laughter echoing as they dashed into the yard. "Look at all the space!" Cayley shouted, twirling in delight.

I followed them, feeling a surge of joy as I watched them explore their new surroundings. This was the beginning of a new chapter, and I couldn't wait to see how our family would grow and flourish in this space.

The first few weeks in the new house were a whirlwind of unpacking and settling in. We worked together as a family, turning the house into a home filled with love and laughter.

One evening, as we sat down for dinner at our new table, I looked around at the triplets, who were excitedly sharing stories about their day. Damon was serving pasta, and the atmosphere felt warm and inviting.

"This feels perfect," I said, taking a moment to soak it all in. "I love our new home."

Damon smiled, glancing around the table. "Me too. And I love how we've made it our own already."

Cayley looked up from her plate, her eyes bright. "Can we have a party here, Daddy? With balloons and cake?"

"Absolutely!" I replied, chuckling at her enthusiasm. "We'll plan a housewarming party soon."

"Can we invite the Mikaelsons?" Henry asked, his face lighting up at the thought.

"Of course!" Damon said, beaming. "We'll invite everyone. It'll be a celebration!"

As the conversation continued, I felt a sense of contentment wash over me. This was home—filled with love, laughter, and the promise of new memories.

As the days turned into weeks, I settled into my routine as a social worker while continuing to navigate the joys and challenges of parenting. The triplets thrived in their new environment, and I could see them growing more confident and independent.

One afternoon, while I was working on a case at home, I received a message from Rebekah inviting us to dinner to celebrate her engagement with Liam. I was thrilled and quickly shared the news with Damon.

"We should definitely go," I said, my excitement bubbling over. "I can't wait to see them and celebrate together."

"Absolutely," Damon replied, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "It'll be great to catch up with everyone and meet Liam."

As the date approached, I reflected on how much had changed in our lives over the past six months. Our challenges strengthened our bond, and we were ready to embrace whatever the future held.

With Damon by my side and our family thriving, I felt a renewed sense of hope and purpose. We were building a life filled with love and joy, and as we looked ahead, I knew that together, we could handle anything that came our way.

The day of our housewarming party had finally arrived, and the excitement was palpable. Damon and I spent the morning preparing, turning our new home into a welcoming space for family and friends. The triplets were buzzing with energy, helping us set up decorations and snack stations.

"Can I put these balloons by the door, Daddy?" Cayley asked, holding a bright red balloon in her tiny hands.

"Perfect idea, sweetie! That way, everyone will know where to come," I replied, tying a string around the balloon and watching her carefully attach it to the doorknob.

Henry was busy arranging the snack table, stacking plates of cookies and chips with meticulous care. "I think we should have more cookies," he said seriously, as if it were the most important decision of the day.

"More cookies it is!" I laughed, reaching for another plate to add to the table. "We want everyone to feel welcome and well-fed."

As we finished the preparations, Damon stepped into the living room and surveyed our handiwork. "It looks amazing, Stiles! I think our guests are going to love it."

"Thanks! I just want everyone to feel at home," I said, feeling a wave of satisfaction at how everything had come together.

Just then, my phone buzzed with a message from Rebekah. I opened it eagerly.

Rebekah: Can't wait to see you guys! Liam and I are on our way!

"Rebekah and Liam are on their way!" I announced to Damon and the triplets. The kids squealed in delight at the prospect of seeing their aunts and uncles.

"Can we play with Hope?" Henry asked, bouncing on his feet.

"Of course! I'm sure she'll want to play with you," I said, knowing that the triplets would have a blast with her.

As the afternoon wore on, our friends and family started to arrive. John and Peter were among the first, bringing a giant bag of snacks.

"Hope you're ready for a party!" John said, grinning as he walked in. "We brought the good stuff."

"John, you know us too well," I replied, taking the bag and peeking inside. "You guys are lifesavers."

Peter chuckled as he set down a bottle of wine on the table. "And we brought this to help you celebrate. I figured you could use it after a long week of moving."

"Cheers to that!" Damon said, raising his glass as we toasted to the occasion.

As the party got underway, Alaric arrived with a smile on his face. "Hey, everyone! Hope I'm not late!"

"Not at all! You made it just in time," I said, welcoming him in. "How have you been?"

"Busy but good," Alaric replied, looking around. "Nice place you've got here. I can see you've put in a lot of work."

"Thanks! We love it. You should make yourself at home," I said, gesturing toward the food and drink.

"Actually, I wanted to ask if it's okay to bring someone," Alaric said, a hint of excitement in his voice. "A friend of mine, Danny. He's in town and I thought it'd be nice for him to meet everyone."

"Of course! The more, the merrier," I replied, feeling grateful for the growing crowd. "Bring him along!"

Just as Alaric was about to respond, the door swung open, and Rebekah walked in, hand-in-hand with Liam. "We're here!" she announced, beaming with joy.

"Rebekah! Liam! So glad you could make it!" I said, greeting them with open arms.

Liam smiled, looking around at the lively atmosphere. "This place is fantastic! I can see why you chose it."

"Thanks! We're really happy with it," I replied, feeling a swell of pride. "And congratulations on your engagement!"

"Thank you! It still feels surreal," Rebekah said, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "I can't wait for you all to get to know Liam better."

As the party continued, I made sure to introduce everyone. I watched as Rebekah and Liam mingled with the others, and it was clear that the vibe was positive and welcoming.

"Stiles, this is such a great setup!" Liam said, grabbing a plate of snacks. "You've really made this place shine."

"Thanks! We're still getting used to it, but it feels like home already," I said, feeling a sense of belonging.

The triplets were in full swing, darting around and playing games with Hope, who had just arrived with Klaus and Hayley. The laughter and chatter filled the air, creating a joyful atmosphere that made me feel content.

As I poured some drinks for everyone, I overheard Alaric chatting with Damon and Rebekah about his work and recent adventures. I couldn't help but smile as I caught snippets of their conversation.

"Stiles has really found his niche as a social worker," Damon said, pride evident in his voice. "He's making a real difference in people's lives."

Alaric nodded, impressed. "That's fantastic, Stiles! It takes a special person to do that kind of work."

"Thanks, Alaric. It's challenging, but it's rewarding," I replied, joining the conversation. "Every day is a new opportunity to help someone."

After a while, Alaric's friend Danny arrived, and I could tell he was excited to meet everyone. Alaric introduced him to the group, and I saw the two of them sharing a laugh, instantly making it clear they were close. I know Danny, but I don't want to say anything. 

"Hey, everyone! I'm Danny," he said, a friendly smile on his face. "Alaric has told me a lot about you all. It's great to meet the infamous Mikaelsons finally."

"Infamous? We're just your average family," Rebekah joked, a playful glint in her eye. "Welcome to our little chaos."

Danny laughed, fitting right in with the lively atmosphere. "I've heard some interesting stories, so I'm ready for anything!"

"Just wait until you see the triplets in action," Damon said, nodding toward the kids, who were currently playing hide-and-seek.

"I can't wait," Danny replied, looking genuinely excited.

As the evening progressed, we all enjoyed each other's company, sharing stories, laughter, and delicious food. I felt a sense of warmth and community that made my heart swell.

At one point, I found myself chatting with Hayley about parenting. "It's a constant adventure, isn't it?" I said, watching the triplets as they played with Hope.

"Oh, absolutely," Hayley agreed, her smile bright. "But every moment is worth it. It's amazing to watch them grow and discover the world."

"Right? I can't believe how fast they're growing," I said, shaking my head in disbelief. "Just yesterday, they were babies, and now they're little explorers."

"I get that. Hope is already curious about everything," Hayley replied, her eyes shining with pride. "It's a joy to see them flourish."

We gathered in the living room for a toast as the night went on. Damon stood up, raising his glass. "I just want to say how grateful I am to have all of you in our lives. This house has become a home because of the love and support of our family and friends."

Everyone raised their glasses in agreement, and the warmth in the room was palpable.

"To family!" we all shouted, clinking our glasses together.

"To new beginnings!" Rebekah added, her eyes twinkling as she looked at Liam.

"And to the adventures ahead!" Alaric chimed in, his voice filled with enthusiasm.

We all took a sip, feeling the camaraderie and connection that brought us together. In that moment, I felt grateful for the journey that had led us here, surrounded by the people who meant the most to us.

As the evening wound down, I found myself reflecting on its significanc. It wasn't just a housewarming party; it was a celebration of our family and the bonds we had formed.

As the guests began to leave, I stood at the door, thanking everyone for coming. "I'm so glad you all could make it. It meant a lot to us!"

"Thanks for hosting, Stiles! We had a blast," Klaus said, giving me a hearty handshake.

"Can't wait to see more of your new home," Hayley added, waving goodbye.

Rebekah hugged me tightly. "Thank you for everything! I'm so excited for all the memories we'll create here."

Once the last of our guests had departed, I turned to Damon, who was already cleaning up the remnants of the party. "Tonight was amazing," I said, a smile spreading across my face.

"Absolutely," he replied, his eyes shining. "I loved seeing everyone come together. It feels like we're really building something special here."

"We are," I said, stepping closer to him. "And I'm so grateful to have you by my side through it all."

Damon leaned down to kiss me, a warmth spreading through my chest. "Always, Stiles. Always."

As we finished cleaning up, I couldn't help but think about how far we had come and how much more lay ahead. Our family was growing, our lives were intertwined, and we were ready to face whatever adventures awaited us.

As the days drew closer to our birthday, I reflected on what it meant to be a twin. Kol and I had shared everything—laughter, mischief, and secrets—growing up in the 11th century. We had navigated the complexities of life side by side, always pushing each other to be better. Now that we were back to being human, it felt surreal to experience this milestone once more.

One afternoon, I sat on the porch, a gentle breeze rustling the leaves around us, as I thought about the past. Kol joined me, his face lighting up with curiosity as he plopped down next to me.

"Penny for your thoughts?" he asked, a playful grin on his face.

I chuckled, glancing over at him. "Just thinking about our upcoming birthday. Can you believe we're turning... what, 21 this time around?"

"Feels like just yesterday we were wreaking havoc in the 11th century," he said, his tone nostalgic. "Remember how we used to sneak out at night to explore the village?"

"Of course! We thought we were so clever," I replied, laughing at the memory. "And we definitely got into trouble more than once."

Kol leaned back, a mischievous glint in his eye. "I think the best part was always convincing the others to cover for us. I could charm my way out of just about anything."

I nodded, unable to suppress a smile. "You still can, you know. That charm of yours hasn't faded one bit."

"What can I say? It's a gift," he said, leaning back and crossing his arms behind his head. "But seriously, how do you feel about this birthday? It's different this time, being human again."

"Yeah, it is," I said, my expression turning thoughtful. "I've missed out on so many birthdays. It's hard to believe we're finally celebrating as humans again, after all those years as vampires."

Kol nodded, his expression turning serious for a moment. "We've been through a lot, Stiles. But now we get to experience life in a way we haven't in centuries."

"True," I agreed, feeling a mix of excitement and nostalgia. "I think it's important that we make this birthday special—one that really reflects who we are now."

As our birthday approached, I felt a sense of purpose. I wanted to create a celebration that honored our past but also embraced our new lives. Damon was fully supportive, of course, and we began brainstorming ideas for the party.

"What do you think about a big barbecue in the backyard?" Damon suggested one evening as we sat down to plan. "We could invite everyone—the Mikaelsons, John, Peter, Alaric... even some of your work friends."

"Sounds perfect," I replied, feeling a rush of excitement. "We can set up games for the kids, maybe even a bonfire for later in the evening."

Damon smiled, his enthusiasm infectious. "We could make it a whole day of fun. And of course, there must be cake—lots of it!"

"And let's not forget the decorations," I added, my mind racing with ideas. "We could do a theme that reflects our roots, something medieval but still modern."

"Medieval? Like knights and dragons?" he asked, raising an eyebrow playfully.

I laughed, shaking my head. "Not exactly, but something that pays homage to our history. Maybe some banners or rustic elements that remind us of where we came from."

Damon nodded thoughtfully. "I love it. Let's start gathering supplies this weekend and send out invitations. We'll make this a birthday to remember.

As the preparations began, I found myself reminiscing even more about my childhood with Kol. I remembered the games we played, the adventures we had, and the bond we shared. One evening, I decided to share some of those memories with Kol.

"Hey, do you remember the time we tried to build that fort out of blankets and ended up collapsing the entire structure?" I asked, a grin spreading across my face.

Kol burst out laughing. "How could I forget? We thought we were architects, and it ended in utter disaster. But we still managed to have fun with it!"

"Yeah, and we got into so much trouble for using all the blankets in the house," I chuckled. "Mom was furious!"

"Good times," he said, his smile fading slightly as he looked into the distance. "It's strange to think about those days. Being human again feels like a second chance, doesn't it?"

"It really does," I replied, feeling a wave of gratitude. "We've had so many adventures, but now we get to make new memories—this time as humans."

Kol nodded, his expression serious. "I think this birthday is about more than just celebrating another year. It's about embracing our humanity and everything that comes with it."

"Absolutely," I said, my heart swelling with determination. "This time, we'll celebrate the love and the family we've built. It's a chance to honor our past and embrace our future."

As the party day approached, I couldn't help but feel grateful for the family and friends who had stood by us through everything. The Mikaelsons had become more than just relatives; they were part of our lives, and I cherished our connections.

On the day of the party, the sun shone brightly, casting a warm glow over our backyard as we set up for the celebration. Damon was grilling burgers, while I arranged the decorations.

"Stiles! Can you help me with this banner?" Damon called out, struggling to hang a colorful piece of fabric.

"Coming!" I replied, laughing as I ran over to lend a hand.

As we worked, I spotted the triplets playing with Hope, their laughter ringing out like music. It warmed my heart to see them so happy and carefree. "Look at them go," I said, my smile widening.

"They're having a blast," Damon agreed, his eyes following the kids. "This is what it's all about."

Just then, Rebekah and Liam arrived, bringing a large cake decorated with bright colors and "Happy Birthday, Stiles and Kol" written in bold letters.

"Surprise!" Rebekah shouted, holding the cake aloft. "We couldn't let you celebrate without a proper birthday cake!"

"Wow, that looks amazing!" I exclaimed, feeling a rush of excitement. "Thank you, Rebekah!"

As the afternoon wore on, guests began to arrive, each one bringing their own energy and joy. I felt a sense of happiness wash over me as I greeted everyone, excited to celebrate this special day.

As the sun began to set and the party was in full swing, Damon gathered everyone around for a toast. "I'd like to take a moment to recognize the two amazing individuals we're celebrating today—Stiles and Kol!"

The crowd erupted in cheers, and I felt my cheeks heat up as I looked at Kol, who was grinning widely.

"Today, we celebrate not just their birthdays, but the incredible bond they share as twins," Damon continued. "Their connection has weathered centuries and still shines brightly today."

"Here's to many more adventures, laughter, and shared memories," Alaric chimed in, raising his glass high.

"To Stiles and Kol!" everyone shouted in unison, clinking glasses and echoing their well-wishes.

As I looked around at the faces of my family and friends, I felt overwhelmed with gratitude. "Thank you, everyone. It means so much to have you all here to celebrate with us."

Kol added, "We've come a long way, and it's all thanks to the support and love we've received from each of you."

As the night went on, we played games, shared stories, and enjoyed the delicious food. The backyard was filled with laughter and joy, and I couldn't help but feel like the luckiest person in the world.

"Stiles, remember that time we pranked the entire village by switching the signs?" Kol said, laughing as he recalled one of our old tricks.

"How could I forget? I still can't believe we pulled that off!" I replied, grinning at the memory. "They were so confused!"

The triplets, hearing the story, giggled and leaned in closer, eager for more tales of our childhood adventures. I relished in sharing those memories, feeling the bond with my brother strengthen as we laughed together.r

As the evening drew to a close, I sat beside Damon on the porch, looking out at the stars. The party had been a success, filled with love and laughter.

"Tonight was incredible," I said, leaning back in my chair. "I can't believe how far we've come."

Damon smiled, his gaze soft. "You and Kol have a special bond that not many people get to experience. It's heartwarming to see you two together, celebrating life as humans."

"Yeah," I replied, my heart swelling with appreciation. "I wouldn't trade it for anything. We've been through so much, and now we get to embrace a future filled with possibilities."

Damon took my hand, intertwining our fingers. "Whatever comes next, we'll face it together, Stiles. I believe in you, and I'm so proud of everything you've accomplished."

I squeezed his hand, feeling a rush of love and gratitude. "Thank you for being my rock, Damon. I couldn't have done any of this without you."

As we sat there, surrounded by the warmth of our family and the memories we had created, I felt a renewed sense of hope for the future. This birthday was just the beginning of a new chapter filled with love, laughter, and the promise of many more adventures to come.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

He pressed a kiss to the top of my head. "And I'll always be here, Stiles. We're in this together, now and always."

As I closed my eyes and felt the warmth of his embrace, I knew he was right. Whatever challenges lay ahead—whether at work or in life—we would face them together, as a family. That thought gave me all the strength and determination I needed to keep going, make a difference, and build a life filled with love and happiness.

Stiles's Pov

As the weeks turned into months, I settled into my role at the Beacon Hills Department of Social Services. Every day was filled with new challenges, but each family I worked with reminded me why I had chosen this path. The job was demanding—emotionally and mentally—but the rewards were immeasurable.

One afternoon, I met with a family that had recently faced significant upheaval. The mother, Sarah, had just lost her job and struggled to keep her two children safe and happy. As we sat in her modest living room, I could see the weight of her worries etched on her face.

"Stiles, I don't know how I'm going to manage this," she said, her voice shaky. "I feel like I'm letting my kids down."

I leaned forward, my tone gentle but firm. "You're doing your best, Sarah. It's okay to ask for help. That's why I'm here."

She looked at me, her eyes filled with tears. "But what if I can't find a job? What if we lose everything?"

"We'll work together to find resources that can help," I reassured her. "You're not alone in this. Let's start by discussing what you need right now."

As we talked, I guided her through the various options available—financial assistance, job training programs, and local resources that could provide temporary relief. By the end of our session, I could see a glimmer of hope in her eyes.

"Thank you, Stiles," she said, her voice steadier now. "I didn't realize there were so many options available. I just felt so lost."

"It's okay to feel that way," I replied, giving her a supportive smile. "But remember, asking for help is a strength, not a weakness. We'll get through this together."

As I drove home that evening, a sense of fulfillment washed over me. Each case reminded me of the impact I could make, and I was grateful for the opportunity to help families in need.

When I got home, the sound of laughter filled the air. Damon had the triplets in the living room, playing a game of hide-and-seek. The moment I walked in, they spotted me and rushed over.

"Daddy! Daddy!" Cayley exclaimed, tugging at my hand. "Come play!"

I laughed, feeling the weight of the day melt away. "Okay, okay! Who's hiding first?"

Henry grinned, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Me! I'll count to ten!"

As he started counting, the triplets scattered, each trying to find the best hiding spot. Damon watched with an amused smile, clearly enjoying the chaos.

"Looks like you have your hands full," he said, wrapping his arms around me as I leaned against the doorframe.

"Always," I replied, smiling as I watched the kids try to conceal themselves behind furniture. "But I wouldn't trade it for anything."

Once Henry finished counting, he shouted, "Ready or not, here I come!" The search began, and the room was filled with giggles as he tried to find his siblings.

After a few minutes of playful chaos, I finally spotted Asher peeking out from behind the curtains. "Got you, buddy!" I said, and he burst into laughter, running to join the others.

The simple joy of playing with my kids reminded me why I worked so hard. Family was everything, and I was grateful for every moment we shared together.

As the weeks passed, I became more deeply integrated into the community. I began attending local events, connecting with other social workers, and even participating in workshops focused on family welfare.

One afternoon, I attended a workshop on family dynamics at a community center. The speaker, a seasoned social worker named Karen, shared valuable insights about effective communication and building trust with families. As I took notes, I felt inspired by the work being done in the community.

After the session, I approached Karen to introduce myself. "Hi, I'm Stiles Stilinski. I just started working at the Beacon Hills Department of Social Services."

"Nice to meet you, Stiles!" Karen replied warmly. "How are you finding the work so far?"

"It's been a challenge, but I love it," I said, my enthusiasm evident. "I want to make a real impact, especially for families who are struggling."

Karen nodded, her expression supportive. "That's the spirit. Remember, it's all about building relationships. Families need to know you care before they'll open up."

Her words resonated with me, and I took them to heart as I continued my work. I found that building connections was essential to my success in helping families navigate difficult situations.

One day, I was assigned a new case involving a young boy named Ethan, who had recently been taken into protective custody due to neglect. The situation was delicate, and I knew I needed to approach it with care.

I arranged to meet Ethan at the foster home where he was staying. When I arrived, I found him sitting alone in the living room, looking withdrawn and scared. His big brown eyes met mine, and I could see the uncertainty written all over his face.

"Hi, Ethan," I said softly, kneeling down to his level. "I'm Stiles. I'm here to talk with you and see how you're doing."

He didn't say anything at first, just stared at me. I could sense his apprehension, so I decided to ease into the conversation. "I know this must be a confusing time for you. It's okay to feel a little scared. Can I ask how you're feeling?"

After a moment, he shrugged, still looking wary. "I don't know. I just want to go home."

"I understand," I said gently. "Do you want to tell me about your home? What do you like about it?"

Ethan hesitated, but I could see the gears turning in his mind. "I liked playing outside with my dog," he said quietly. "But... it wasn't always safe there."

His admission broke my heart, and I felt a wave of compassion for this young boy who had already been through so much. "It's really brave of you to share that with me, Ethan. You're not alone in this. I'm here to help you figure things out."

As we talked, I focused on building rapport with him, asking questions and letting him guide the conversation. It was slow going, but little by little, he started to open up, sharing bits and pieces of his life before coming into care.

By the end of our meeting, I could see a flicker of hope in his eyes. "Can I see my dog again?" he asked tentatively.

"I'll do everything I can to help you see your dog, Ethan," I promised. "You deserve to have that connection."

After several weeks of working with Ethan and the foster family, I began to see progress. We connected with his previous caretakers to find a way to include his dog in visits, and I encouraged him to express his feelings through art and play.

One afternoon, I returned to the foster home for a visit. Ethan was in the living room, and he grinned as soon as he saw me. "Guess what, Stiles! I made a picture of my dog!"

"Really?" I asked, excited to see his creation. He handed me a colorful drawing of a scruffy little dog, and I could see the love he had for his pet shining through the artwork.

"This is amazing, Ethan!" I exclaimed. "You really captured him."

He beamed with pride, his confidence growing. "I can't wait to show my dog this picture."

As we talked more, I could see the change in him. He was starting to feel safe again and to open up about his dreams and fears. The work was tough, but moments like these reminded me why I had pursued this path.

Meanwhile, Damon continued to excel at the library. One evening, he surprised me by organizing a community event focused on family resources. It was an excellent opportunity for us to collaborate and bring awareness to the services available in Beacon Hills.

As the event approached, I helped Damon with the logistics, and together, we created a welcoming atmosphere filled with information, resources, and activities for families.

The night of the event was buzzing with excitement. Families filled the library, chatting and browsing through the various booths set up around the room. I stood by the Department of Social Services table, ready to answer questions and provide information.

"Stiles! You're here!" Susan said, approaching me with a smile. "I'm glad you could make it. This event looks fantastic."

"Thanks, Susan! Damon put a lot of work into it," I said, looking around at the attendees. "It's great to see so many people come out for this."

As we talked, families began approaching the table, asking questions and seeking information. I felt a rush of fulfillment as I shared what resources were available and how we could assist them.

"Your passion is contagious," Susan remarked, watching me interact with the families. "You're making a real difference tonight."

I smiled, feeling proud. "It's a team effort. We're all in this together."

After the event, I found Damon chatting with a group of parents, his smile wide as he shared his love for books and reading. I joined him, and we engaged with the community, discussing the importance of resources available to families.

As the night ended and families began to leave, Damon and I took a moment to reflect on how far we had come. The event was a success, and we felt deeply grateful for the opportunity to give back to the community.

"That was amazing," I said, leaning against the table as we cleaned up. "I feel like we really made a difference tonight."

Damon nodded, his eyes sparkling with pride. "I'm so proud of you, Stiles. You're doing incredible work, and seeing you in action is inspiring."

"Thanks, Damon. It means the world to me to have your support," I replied, feeling a wave of love for him. "I wouldn't be able to do this without you."

As we packed up the last of the materials, I realized that the journey was just beginning. Each day presented new challenges and opportunities, and I was excited to continue making a positive impact in the lives of families in Beacon Hills.

With Damon by my side and our family thriving, I felt ready to face whatever came our way. We could handle anything together, and I knew that our commitment to helping others would only strengthen our bond.

As I looked forward to the future, I felt a deep sense of purpose, knowing that this was where I was meant to be—helping families, supporting my community, and building a life filled with love and joy alongside the people who mattered most to me.

Life in Beacon Hills was always full of surprises, and as I continued to grow into my role as a social worker, I also kept in close touch with the Mikaelson family. The updates from them brought both joy and excitement, especially as we all settled into our new lives.

One sunny Saturday morning, Damon and I were enjoying breakfast with the triplets when my phone buzzed with a message from Rebekah. I opened it, and my eyes widened as I read the news.

"Damon, come check this out!" I called, unable to contain my excitement.

He looked up from his plate, intrigued. "What's going on?"

"Rebekah just texted me—she's engaged!" I exclaimed, my heart racing. "She and her boyfriend, Liam, are getting married!"

Damon's face broke into a wide smile. "That's amazing! I'm so happy for her. She deserves all the happiness in the world."

Sensing the excitement, the triplets gathered around, curious about what was happening. "What's an engaged?" Cayley asked, tilting her head.

I chuckled, thinking about how to explain it to them. "It means that Rebekah and Liam are going to get married. They've decided to spend their lives together."

"Like you and Daddy?" Henry asked, looking up at us with wide eyes.

"Exactly," Damon said, ruffling Henry's hair. "Just like us."

As the excitement settled in, I quickly messaged Rebekah back, congratulating her and asking for details about the engagement. A few moments later, my phone buzzed again.

Rebekah's Message: Thank you! He proposed at the park where we had our first date. I can't wait for you all to meet him!

I shared the details with Damon, and we both felt a swell of happiness for her. Seeing her thriving and finding love after everything she had been through was heartwarming.

As the weeks went by, I continued to stay updated on the rest of my siblings, each one embracing their new lives in Beacon Hills.

Klaus fully embraced his role as a community leader, collaborating with local charities to support needy families. He often partnered with Damon and me during events, and it was refreshing to see him channeling his protective instincts into something positive.

One evening, while we were all gathered at our house for a casual dinner, Klaus shared some of his recent experiences. "We're organizing a family wellness fair next month," he announced, his excitement palpable. "I want to ensure that families know the resources available to them, especially those facing hardships."

"That sounds fantastic," I said, impressed by his dedication. "I'd love to help out however I can."

Damon nodded in agreement. "Count me in too. It's a great opportunity for all of us to work together."

Elijah, on the other hand, was thriving as a history teacher at Beacon Hills Middle School. He had taken the time to incorporate local history into his lessons, engaging his students with Beacon Hills's rich heritage. I had heard from several parents how much their kids adored him.

At a recent school event, I had the chance to see him in action. "The students really connect with him," I remarked to Damon as we watched Elijah interact with the kids. "He's got a gift for teaching."

"Absolutely," Damon agreed, a proud smile on his face. "He's making a real difference in their lives, just like you are."

Kol continued to explore his interests, bouncing from one venture to another. He had taken up photography and was capturing the beauty of Beacon Hills through his lens. One afternoon, he invited us on a little outing to show off some of his latest work.

"Look at this!" Kol exclaimed, showing us a stunning landscape shot of the forest. "This place is incredible, and I'm determined to capture its beauty before it changes too much."

Damon and I admired his photos and were impressed by his talent. "You've got a real eye for this, Kol," I said, genuinely amazed. "Have you thought about showcasing your work?"

He shrugged, a playful smirk on his face. "Maybe I'll have an exhibit one day. But for now, I'm just enjoying the adventure."

As much as I enjoyed hearing updates about the rest of the Mikaelsons, one absence still lingered—Finn. Despite our efforts to reach out, he remained elusive, and it weighed heavily on all of us.

One evening, while we were gathered at home, I brought up the topic. "Has anyone heard from Finn recently?" I asked, looking around the table.

Klaus sighed, his expression darkening slightly. "No, it's been months since we last had any contact. I worry about him but also respect his need for space."

Rebekah nodded, her tone serious. "I just hope he's safe. I miss him and wish he would let us know he's okay."

Damon put his hand on my shoulder, offering support. "We should keep reaching out. Maybe he needs time, but it doesn't hurt to let him know we're here."

I agreed. "We'll keep the lines of communication open. I'll try reaching out again, and hopefully, we'll hear something soon."

As Rebekah's engagement planning began, the Mikaelsons decided to host a small gathering to celebrate her new chapter. It was an opportunity for everyone to come together, and I was excited to see all of them in one place.

The house was filled with laughter and joy on the day of the celebration. The triplets were running around, chasing each other as the adults mingled and caught up.

"Stiles!" Rebekah called out, her face glowing with happiness as she approached me. "I'm so glad you could make it!"

"Of course! I wouldn't miss it for the world," I replied, wrapping her in a hug. "Congratulations again on your engagement!"

"Thank you! I can't wait for you to meet Liam. He's wonderful, and I think you'll all love him," she said, her excitement palpable.

As the party continued, I spotted Klaus talking to a group of friends, sharing his vision for the upcoming family wellness fair. Elijah was engaged in a lively discussion with some parents about local history, while Kol entertained the kids, showing them how to use his camera.

In that moment, I felt a deep sense of belonging. The Mikaelsons had truly become a part of our lives, and together, we were building a supportive and loving community.

As the evening ended, I reflected on how far we had all come. Each member of the Mikaelson family had embraced their new lives, carving out their paths in Beacon Hills while staying connected as a family.

I looked around at the laughter and joy surrounding me, grateful for our forged bonds. The challenges we had faced were significant, but they had only made us stronger.

As Damon and I settled down for the night after the festivities, I took a moment to savor the day. "I'm really happy for Rebekah and for all of us," I said, leaning against Damon as we relaxed on the couch.

"Me too, Stiles," he replied, wrapping his arms around me. "It feels good to see everyone finding their place and thriving."

With the warmth of his embrace and the joy of family surrounding me, I knew that no matter what the future held, we would face it together—each day brought new challenges and new opportunities for growth, love, and connection.

As I closed my eyes that night, I felt a profound hope for the future—a future filled with endless possibilities where we could support each other and create a life rich with love and happiness.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

As I looked around at my family—Rebekah and Liam, the triplets, Damon, and even Finn, who had begun to reintegrate into our lives—I felt a deep sense of gratitude for the journey we had taken. We had overcome challenges, celebrated joys, and created memories that would last a lifetime.

This was our family, our life, and I wouldn’t trade it for anything.

Stiles's Pov

As the days rolled closer to the triplets’ fourth birthday, I felt a mix of excitement and nostalgia. I couldn’t believe how fast they were growing up. It seemed like they were tiny babies just yesterday, and now they were becoming little people with their personalities and quirks.

One afternoon, Damon and I were in the kitchen, prepping for their upcoming birthday party. As I placed the freshly baked cupcakes on the counter, the smell of freshly baked cupcakes filled the air.

“Can you believe they’re turning four?” I said, glancing at Damon as he sorted through party decorations.

“It feels like a milestone,” he replied, a smile creeping across his face. “They’re officially out of toddlerhood. I can’t believe how much they’ve grown.”

I nodded, feeling a swell of pride. “And they’re all so unique. Cayley is our little dreamer, Henry is the adventurer, and Asher is the thoughtful one. They keep us on our toes!”

“Absolutely,” Damon said, chuckling. “But with all the chaos they bring, I wouldn’t trade it for anything. I love seeing their personalities blossom.”

As we continued to decorate, a thought crossed my mind, one that had been lingering since their birth. “Damon, have you thought about… what if the triplets end up being vampires? I mean, given our history?”

He paused, glancing at me with a thoughtful expression. “It’s a possibility. They were conceived when you were a vampire, and you still have that connection.”

“Right, and you’re still a vampire, too,” I added, feeling curious and concerned. “What does that mean for them as they grow up?”

“I don’t know,” Damon replied, his brow furrowing. “We’ll have to wait and see. But I think we should be prepared for anything. If they do show signs of being vampires, we’ll handle it together.”

“Yeah, but part of me hopes they don’t,” I admitted, feeling worried. “I mean, I wouldn’t wish the struggles of being a vampire on them. They should have a chance to grow up as humans.”

Damon stepped closer, wrapping an arm around my shoulders. “Whatever happens, we’ll make sure they’re happy and healthy. Our experiences don’t define their futures.”

“True,” I said, feeling comforted by his words. “But I still can’t help but wonder what life would be like if they are vampires. It could change everything.”

“We’ll cross that bridge if we come to it,” he said, his voice steady. “Right now, let’s focus on making their birthday the best it can be.”

As the days went by, I couldn’t shake the thoughts about the triplets’ potential vampire lineage. It occupied my mind as I planned for their party, and I found myself watching them closely, wondering if I would see any signs.

On the morning of their birthday, I woke up to the sound of giggles coming from their room. I smiled, the excitement filling the air. Damon and I had decorated the house the night before, and I couldn’t wait to see their faces when they saw everything.

“Happy birthday to our little stars!” I shouted as I walked into their room, flipping on the lights. The triplets sat up, their faces lighting up with joy.

“Look! It’s our birthday!” Cayley exclaimed, jumping out of bed.

“Did you see the decorations?” I asked, grinning as I watched them rush to the window.

“Can we see?” Henry asked, bouncing on his toes.

“Of course! Let’s go!” Damon said, guiding them out of the room.

As we made our way downstairs, I could see their eyes widen in awe at the colorful balloons, streamers, and the massive cake sitting on the table.

“Whoa!” Asher said, his voice filled with wonder. “Look at all the cake!”

“Happy birthday, little ones!” I said, beaming with pride. “Today is all about you!”

The triplets rushed to the table, their laughter echoing through the house. As I watched them, a wave of warmth washed over me. It was moments like these that reminded me of the beauty of family, no matter what the future held.

As the morning unfolded, we sang songs, opened presents, and enjoyed the excitement of the day. I couldn’t help but feel grateful for each of them and the joy they brought into our lives.

Later that afternoon, we gathered in the backyard for the party. Family and friends filled the space, creating an atmosphere of love and celebration. I glanced around, taking in the sight of the smiling faces.

“Stiles, can you come help me with the games?” Damon called, waving me over.

“Coming!” I shouted back, moving through the crowd. “What do you need?”

“I’m setting up the piñata,” he explained, pointing to a brightly colored figure hanging from a tree. “The kids are going to love this!”

“I can’t wait to see their faces when they take a swing at it,” I said, chuckling. “Especially Henry. He’ll probably go all out.”

“Definitely,” Damon laughed. “I think we’ll have to watch him closely!”

As the party continued, I found myself swept up in the excitement. I played games with the kids, watched them laugh and run around, and enjoyed every moment.

But as the day wore on, I noticed the triplets sharing glances with each other, whispers of secrets exchanged. I couldn’t help but feel a sense of pride and curiosity. Were they forming their own little world, separate from the chaos around them?

As we prepared for the piñata, I gathered everyone around, ready to explain the rules. “Okay, everyone! Who’s ready to smash some candy out of this piñata?” I shouted, raising my hands in the air.

“Me!” the triplets screamed in unison, their excitement contagious.

“Alright! Let’s pick our first contestant!” Damon said, grinning as he handed the bat to Henry. “You go first, buddy!”

Henry approached the piñata, his little face determined. “I’m going to break it!” he declared, swinging the bat with all his might. The first swing missed, and the crowd erupted in laughter.

“Don’t worry, Henry! You’ve got this!” I cheered, feeling my heart swell with joy.

After several swings, the piñata finally broke open, and candy rained down. The triplets squealed with delight, scrambling to collect the treasures. In that moment, I felt a wave of happiness wash over me.

As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the backyard, I gathered everyone together for cake. We sang “Happy Birthday,” and I watched as the triplets blew out the candles, their faces filled with joy.

“Make a wish!” I encouraged them, feeling a rush of excitement.

I noticed Rebekah approaching once the cake was served, her eyes bright. “Stiles, can I steal you for a minute?” she asked, a hint of urgency in her tone.

“Of course! What’s up?” I replied, stepping away from the group.

“I wanted to talk about something. It’s about Finn,” she said, her voice steady but filled with emotion.

“What’s going on?” I asked, sensing the weight of her words.

“He’s been feeling a bit out of place since returning, and I think he needs some support. I want to make sure he feels included as part of our family, especially today,” she said, her eyes searching mine.

“I get that. He’s been adjusting to everything,” I said, understanding the concern in her voice. “What do you have in mind?”

“I think we should have a moment with him during the party, something to acknowledge his presence,” she suggested. “Maybe we can toast to family and let him know he’s important to us.”

“I love that idea,” I replied, feeling a sense of warmth at her thoughtfulness. “Let’s make it happen.”

We walked back to the group, and I could see Finn talking with Damon, sharing a laugh. I felt a surge of hope that Rebekah’s idea would help him feel more connected.

As the party wound down, I gathered everyone around once more. “Hey, everyone! Can I have your attention for a moment?” I called out, watching as the chatter faded.

“Today is all about our amazing triplets, but I also want to take a moment to celebrate family. Finn, it’s so great to have you here with us,” I said, looking over at him.

Finn smiled, his expression warm and appreciative. “Thanks, Stiles. It’s good to be back.”

“Here’s to family and the bonds that tie us together!” I raised my glass, feeling a sense of unity fill the space.

“To family!” everyone echoed, raising their glasses in solidarity.

As I looked around at the faces of my loved ones—Damon, the triplets, Rebekah, Finn, and all our friends—I felt a profound sense of belonging. No matter what the future held, we would face it together, supporting one another through every twist and turn.

The day ended with laughter, joy, and a sense of hope for the adventures to come. As I tucked the triplets into bed that night, I reflected on the importance of family and our love. Whatever changes awaited us, I knew we’d embrace them together, united in the bonds of love and connection.

As the weeks passed after the triplets’ birthday party, Damon and I found ourselves in a new rhythm of parenting. But there was an underlying current of curiosity that we couldn’t ignore—were our kids showing any signs of being vampires? It was a question that lingered in our minds, and we decided to keep a watchful eye on Cayley, Henry, and Asher.

One evening, as we settled in for dinner, I glanced at the triplets, who animatedly discussed their day. “So, do you think we should notice any weird behaviors?” I asked, turning to Damon.

“Definitely,” he replied, taking a sip of his drink. “I think it’s worth observing them closely. If they show any signs, we’ll need to be prepared.”

“Right. What do you think we should look for?” I asked, feeling a mixture of anticipation and anxiety.

“Maybe things like heightened strength, unusual senses, or even strange preferences for certain foods,” he suggested, his brow furrowing in thought. “But we also have to be careful not to overthink it. They’re just kids.”

“Agreed,” I said, nodding. “Let’s keep it casual. We don’t want them to feel like they’re under a microscope.”

Just then, Cayley piped up, her eyes bright with excitement. “Daddy! Can we have dessert after dinner?”

I glanced at Damon, both of us smiling at her eagerness. “Of course! We have cupcakes left over from the party,” I said, feeling a sense of warmth at their joy.

I kept stealing glances at the triplets as we ate, watching their interactions and reactions. They were vibrant, full of life, and seemed just like any other kids their age. But the curiosity lingered.

Later that evening, as the kids played in the living room, I turned to Damon. “What if we set up some fun challenges for them? Nothing too obvious, but activities that might reveal if they have any unusual abilities.”

“Good idea,” Damon replied, leaning back on the couch. “We could do a strength test with their toys—see who can lift the heaviest one. And we could play some games that require a keen sense of observation.”

“Let’s do it!” I said, feeling a surge of excitement. “We’ll turn it into a fun family night, and hopefully learn something in the process.”

As the night progressed, we initiated our first “challenge.” I gathered the triplets in the living room, trying to maintain a lighthearted atmosphere.

“Alright, little adventurers! We’re going to see who can lift this giant teddy bear!” I announced, holding up the oversized stuffed animal.

“Me first!” Henry declared, rushing forward. He grabbed the bear, his face scrunching in determination. He managed to lift it off the ground, but he was clearly struggling.

“Good job, buddy!” I cheered, clapping for him. “Now, let’s see how Cayley does!”

Cayley stepped up next, her little arms wrapping around the bear. She grunted with effort, lifting it slightly higher than Henry had. “I can do it!” she shouted, her face full of concentration.

Finally, Asher took his turn, approaching the bear with a different strategy. He rolled it toward himself instead of lifting it outright, using leverage. “Look, I’m moving it!” he exclaimed, his method proving surprisingly effective.

Damon and I exchanged glances, both of us impressed by their creativity. “Great teamwork, everyone!” I said, encouraging their efforts. “But we’re not done yet. How about a game of hide-and-seek? Let’s see who can find the best hiding spots!”

As we played, I watched closely for any signs of heightened senses or unusual agility. The triplets giggled as they ran around, their laughter filling the room. But nothing stood out to me that night—just typical childhood antics.

After the games, we gathered for dessert. As we sat around the table, I couldn’t help but smile at the sight of my family. “This has been so much fun, right?” I said, looking at the triplets.

“Yeah! Can we do it again tomorrow?” Cayley asked, her eyes wide with enthusiasm.

“Of course!” Damon replied, his voice warm. “Every day can be an adventure.”

As the night wore on, I felt a sense of contentment wash over me. We were creating lasting memories, and I was grateful for every moment we shared as a family.

Over the next few weeks, we continued our “observational” activities, turning everyday moments into opportunities to learn more about the triplets. We introduced new games, playful challenges, and lighthearted competitions, all while keeping our eyes open for anything unusual.

One afternoon, while we were in the backyard, I decided to test their reflexes. “How about a little race?” I suggested, setting up a small obstacle course with cones and hoops.

The triplets jumped at the idea, and we lined them up. “On your mark, get set, go!” I shouted, and they took off, racing through the course.

As I watched them run, I noticed how quickly they navigated the obstacles. Henry flew past the cones with surprising agility, while Cayley spun through the hoops effortlessly.

“Wow! You guys are fast!” I called out, feeling a sense of pride.

But then, something caught my eye. As Asher approached a hurdle, he seemed to leap over it with an ease that was almost too perfect. I blinked, unsure if I had really seen what I thought I did.

“Did you see that?” I asked Damon, who was watching intently.

“Yeah, that was impressive,” he replied, a hint of intrigue in his voice. “Maybe we should keep an eye on that.”

After the race, I knelt down beside Asher, tousling his hair. “You did great, buddy! How did you jump over that so easily?”

“I just wanted to get to the finish line!” he said, his eyes bright with enthusiasm.

“Just like a little superhero,” I said, glancing at Damon. “Maybe we should keep track of any other unusual things they do.”

“Agreed,” Damon replied, his expression thoughtful. “We’ll take notes, but let’s keep it casual. They’re just kids, after all.”

As the days turned into weeks, we continued to observe the triplets, wondering if any more signs would emerge. The curiosity was exciting, but it was also tempered with a sense of caution. I wanted to protect their childhood innocence while also being prepared for whatever might come next.

Then, one evening, as we were having dinner, the topic of conversation shifted to superpowers. The triplets animatedly discussed their favorite heroes.

“I want to be like Spider-Man!” Henry exclaimed, his eyes excitedly shining. “He can swing and climb walls!”

“I want to fly like Wonder Woman!” Cayley added, her imagination running wild.

Asher looked thoughtful, his brow furrowed. “But what if I have a superpower already? Like… super speed?”

Damon and I exchanged a glance, both of us intrigued by the conversation. “That would be amazing!” I encouraged. “What kind of super speed would you have?”

“Like zooming past everyone and being the fastest!” Asher replied, his voice filled with determination.

“Just remember, with great power comes great responsibility,” I said, quoting a line I had heard in a movie. “You have to use your powers wisely.”

“Okay!” he said, nodding seriously. “I’ll be careful!”

As the evening wore on, I felt excitement and contemplation. The kids’ imaginations were running wild, and seeing them explore their identities was heartwarming. But I couldn’t shake the feeling that there might be more to this than mere fantasy.

In the stillness of the night, I was jolted awake by the sound of soft whimpering. For a moment, I lay there, disoriented, trying to make sense of the noise. It took only a few seconds for me to realize it was Asher.

Damon stirred beside me, rubbing his eyes. “What’s that noise?” he mumbled, still half-asleep.

“I think it’s Asher,” I whispered, slipping out of bed. I padded quietly down the hallway toward the triplets’ room, the sound of his cries growing clearer.

“Asher?” I called softly as I opened the door. The dim light from the nightlight cast a gentle glow over the room, illuminating the three small beds. Asher was sitting up, tears streaming down his cheeks.

“Daddy!” he sobbed, reaching out for me. “My teeth hurt!”

I rushed to his side, feeling a wave of concern wash over me. “Oh, buddy, I’m here. What’s wrong?” I asked, sitting on the edge of his bed and pulling him into my arms.

“I don’t know! They feel funny,” he cried, pressing his hands to his mouth.

“Let me take a look,” I said gently, trying to calm him down. I leaned closer, noticing two tiny, pointed teeth peeking out from his gums. My heart raced as the realization struck me. “Asher, have you noticed anything different about your teeth?”

He nodded, still sniffling. “Yeah! They hurt really bad, Daddy.”

“Okay, let’s check it out,” I said, feeling a mix of concern and disbelief. I took a deep breath, trying to keep my voice steady. “Open your mouth for me, okay?”

Asher complied, and I leaned in to examine his teeth closely. The two little fangs were unmistakable, a stark contrast to his other baby teeth. I glanced at Damon, who had quietly entered the room behind me, his expression a mix of concern and surprise.

“What’s going on?” he whispered, taking in the scene.

“His teeth… look at this,” I said, trying to keep my voice calm as I pointed toward Asher’s mouth.

Damon knelt beside me, his brow furrowing. “Those are definitely fangs,” he said softly, glancing at me with an expression that spoke volumes. “What do we do?”

“Let’s not panic,” I said, turning back to Asher, who looked up at us with wide, innocent eyes. “Buddy, I need you to try to relax, okay? Sometimes when teeth come in, it can be uncomfortable. Have you been eating anything that might have made your teeth hurt?”

“No, I don’t think so,” he replied, his voice shaky. “They just started hurting out of nowhere!”

“Okay,” I said, thinking quickly. “We can try to soothe the pain. How about a cold washcloth? That might help numb your gums a little.”

Asher nodded, still looking unsure. “Will it make them stop hurting?”

“It should help, I promise,” I reassured him. I stood up and turned to Damon. “Can you grab a washcloth and put it in the freezer for a minute?”

“On it,” Damon replied, moving quickly to the kitchen.

As I returned my attention to Asher, I felt a wave of protectiveness wash over me. “You’re going to be okay, buddy. I’m right here.”

Damon returned shortly with the washcloth, now cold and ready to go. “Here you go, Asher,” he said, handing it to me. “Just wrap it around your little teeth, and it should help.”

“Thanks, Daddy,” Asher said, pressing the cloth against his mouth. His eyes fluttered closed as he leaned back against the pillow, clearly feeling some relief.

“Does that feel better?” I asked gently.

“Yeah,” he murmured, his voice muffled by the cloth. “But why do I have pointy teeth?”

Damon and I exchanged a glance, both of us considering how to answer. “Well, sometimes when you’re growing up, your teeth change,” I said, trying to keep my tone light. “Some kids get fangs like vampires. It’s just a part of growing up.”

Asher opened his eyes, curiosity written all over his face. “Vampires? Like the ones in stories?”

“Exactly! But they’re not like the scary ones you hear about. These are just fun, pretend ones,” I said, hoping to keep things light. “You’ll probably grow out of it soon.”

“Can I still eat candy?” he asked, his eyes wide with concern.

“Of course!” I laughed, feeling relieved that he was already thinking about sweets. “Just be careful. If your teeth keep hurting, we might need to see a dentist.”

“Okay,” he said, nodding, and the tension seemed to lift a bit. “I want to be a superhero with fangs!”

Damon chuckled, clearly amused. “A superhero? I can see it now—‘The Amazing Asher, with the Power of Pointy Teeth!’”

“I’ll fight crime!” Asher declared, his spirits lifting. “And I’ll save the day!”

As I watched him, my heart swelled with love and pride. No matter what surprises awaited us with the triplets’ potential vampire traits, I knew we would face it together. The thought was both exhilarating and daunting, but the most important thing was that they were happy and healthy.

Asher’s face lit up, his imagination taking flight. “Can we have a superhero party for my birthday?”

Damon and I exchanged amused glances, our hearts warmed by his excitement. “That sounds like an amazing idea, buddy,” I said, ruffling his hair. “We’ll make it happen!”

“Can I wear a cape?” he asked, his eyes wide with delight.

“Absolutely! Capes are essential for superheroes,” I replied, feeling the joy of the moment wash over me.

As the night went on, I tucked Asher back into bed, still processing the revelation of his tiny fangs. “Remember, if you ever have any worries or questions, you can always come to us, okay?” I said, planting a gentle kiss on his forehead.

“Okay, Daddy,” he said sleepily, curling up with his favorite stuffed animal.

As I left the room, I felt excited and uncertain about what lay ahead. I turned to Damon, who was leaning against the doorframe, thoughtfully expressing his feelings.

“Do you think this is a sign?” I asked quietly, my mind racing. “What if they do have vampire traits?”

“Maybe,” he said, his tone contemplative. “But we’ve dealt with a lot; whatever happens, we’ll handle it together. We just need to keep an eye on them and support them.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” I agreed, feeling a sense of comfort in his presence. “It’s just… a lot to think about.”

“Let’s take it one day at a time. For now, let’s enjoy being parents and watching them grow,” he said, wrapping his arm around me. “We’ll figure the rest out as it comes.”

As we stood there, I felt a renewed sense of determination. Whatever the future holds, we will face it together as a family. The journey might be uncertain, but with Damon by my side and the triplets’ laughter filling our home, I knew we could handle anything.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

"Let's take it one day at a time. For now, let's enjoy being parents and watching them grow," he said, wrapping his arm around me. "We'll figure the rest out as it comes."

As we stood there, I felt a renewed sense of determination. Whatever the future holds, we will face it together as a family. The journey might be uncertain, but with Damon by my side and the triplets' laughter filling our home, I knew we could handle anything.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Stiles's Pov

As the weeks went by, we had been closely observing Asher, who had started to show some unusual traits. While his fangs had returned to normal, there were moments when his agility and speed made us both raise an eyebrow. Cayley and Henry hadn’t shown as many signs, but they were definitely getting a bit faster, especially during playtime.

One evening, as we were winding down after dinner, I turned to Damon. “Have you noticed how much quicker Cayley and Henry have been lately? They just seem to dart around the house.”

Damon nodded, a thoughtful expression on his face. “Yeah, they’ve been pretty speedy. I wonder if it’s just normal growth or something more.”

“Part of me wonders if it has anything to do with Asher’s little ‘vampire incident’,” I replied, leaning back against the couch. “What if there’s some connection between them?”

“Could be,” he said, rubbing his chin. “But it’s hard to say. The kids are still so young, and they could just be developing their coordination and reflexes.”

“True,” I conceded, watching the triplets play in the living room. They were running around with their toys, giggling and chasing each other. “It’s just a lot to take in. I want to make sure they’re happy and healthy, and I don’t want them to feel any pressure.”

Damon smiled reassuringly. “We’re doing a great job, Stiles. They’re happy, and they have a loving home. Whatever’s happening, we’ll figure it out together.”

I felt a rush of gratitude for him. “Thanks, Damon. It’s nice to know we’re in this together.”

As the kids played, I felt a wave of joy wash over me. They were full of life and energy, and their laughter echoed throughout the house. I couldn’t help but wonder what the future held for them.

Later that night, after the kids had gone to bed, I found Damon in the kitchen, making a late-night snack. “What are you up to?” I asked, leaning against the doorframe.

“Just whipping up some peanut butter and banana toast,” he said with a grin. “Want some?”

“Sure, I’m always up for a midnight snack,” I replied, joining him at the counter. “I was just thinking about the triplets. I really hope we’re not making too much of their behavior.”

“Stiles, it’s natural to worry. You’re a great dad, and it’s good that you’re paying attention,” he said, spreading peanut butter on the bread. “But we should also let them be kids. If they’re showing signs of speed or agility, it could just be a phase of development.”

“Right,” I said, taking a bite of the toast. “I just wish we had more answers. It’s one thing to worry about the possibility of them having vampire traits, but if they do, I want to make sure they’re prepared.”

Damon nodded, his expression thoughtful. “We’ll cross that bridge when we get there. For now, let’s keep encouraging them to be active and enjoy their childhood.”

After a moment, I continued, “It’s just… I feel a bit responsible for them. I want them to have the best life possible, and I want to protect them from any potential difficulties.”

“You are protecting them,” he replied, his voice steady. “You’re creating a loving environment where they can thrive, and that’s what matters most. Whatever happens, we’ll be there to guide them.”

The next day, as we spent time with the triplets in the backyard, I decided to put Damon’s words into action. “Alright, you three! Who’s ready for some fun?” I called out, holding up a frisbee.

“Me! I want to throw it!” Cayley shouted, her enthusiasm infectious.

“Let’s see how far you can run to catch it!” I said, tossing the frisbee high into the air.

Henry took off like a shot, racing after it with surprising speed. “I got it!” he yelled, his laughter ringing out as he jumped to grab it mid-air.

“Good job, buddy!” I cheered, feeling pride swell in my chest.

Asher joined in, running right behind Henry. “I want to throw it next!” he called, his eyes bright with excitement.

After several rounds of throwing and catching, I noticed that the kids were indeed getting faster. “Cayley, you’re really quick!” I praised, watching her dash across the yard.

“Thanks, Daddy! I want to be as fast as a cheetah!” she exclaimed, her little legs pumping as she ran.

“Cheetah? More like a superhero!” I replied, feeling the warmth of their joy fill my heart.

Once we finished playing, I sat them down for a drink of water. “So, do you all feel faster today?” I asked, trying to gauge their reactions.

“Yeah! I feel like I could run forever!” Henry exclaimed, wiping his forehead.

“I want to race you, Daddy!” Asher said, his eyes gleaming with determination.

“Alright! How about a race to the fence and back?” I proposed, feeling my competitive spirit kick in. “Ready, set, go!”

They took off like rockets, and I chased after them, laughing as I tried to keep up. I could see the pure joy on their faces, and for a moment, any worries I had faded away.

Later that evening, while the kids were taking a bath, I caught up with Damon in the hallway. “Did you see how fast they were today?” I asked, feeling a mixture of excitement and concern.

“Yeah, they’re getting really good at running,” he replied, leaning against the wall. “But I still think it’s just normal growth. Kids have bursts of energy, especially at this age.”

“True, but I can’t help but wonder if there’s more to it,” I said, crossing my arms. “Asher’s fangs were a clear sign, and now this… I just hope they’re all okay.”

“They’re going to be okay,” Damon assured me, his voice calm. “We’re watching them closely, and we’ll adapt to whatever comes our way. Let’s just focus on keeping things light and fun for them.”

The next few days were filled with laughter and adventures as we continued to monitor the triplets’ behaviors. They were enjoying every moment of their childhood, and I tried to embrace that joy with them.

One evening, as we gathered around the dinner table, I decided to bring up the topic again. “So, how’s everyone feeling? Any more signs of super speed or strange abilities?” I asked playfully.

“Not really,” Henry said, shrugging. “But I think I’m getting better at jumping!”

“Yeah, I can jump really high!” Cayley chimed in, demonstrating with a little hop.

“Show us, Asher!” I encouraged, wanting to see if he’d surprise us again.

Asher stood up in his chair, his little face serious. “Okay! Watch this!” He launched himself off the chair and landed on the floor with a soft thud, barely making a sound.

“Nice jump!” Damon praised, grinning widely. “You’ve got some serious skills!”

“Can I be a superhero too?” Asher asked, his eyes wide with hope.

“Of course! You all can be superheroes,” I replied, feeling a swell of pride. “But superheroes also have to be responsible. Remember to use your powers wisely!”

After dinner, we settled down for a movie night, choosing a family-friendly superhero film. As the triplets’ eyes lit up with excitement, I felt grateful for these simple moments together.

When the movie ended, I tucked them into bed, the warmth of their giggles still echoing in my mind. “Goodnight, little heroes,” I said, kissing each of their foreheads.

“Goodnight, Daddy!” they chorused, snuggling into their blankets.

As I walked out of their room, I turned to Damon, who was leaning against the doorframe. “You think we’re doing okay with this whole parenting thing?” I asked, a hint of uncertainty creeping into my voice.

“Stiles, you’re doing an incredible job,” he replied, his voice warm and reassuring. “We’re navigating this together, and we’ll figure out anything that comes our way. Our kids are happy and healthy—that’s what matters.”

“Thanks, Damon. I want to make sure we’re giving them the best life possible,” I said, feeling a rush of gratitude for his support.

“We are,” he assured me, stepping closer and wrapping an arm around my shoulders. “And whatever they turn out to be—vampires, humans, or something in between—we’ll love them no matter what.”

As we stood there, enveloped in the comfort of our family, I felt a renewed sense of determination. Whatever the future held for the triplets, we would face it together, ready to embrace the adventure ahead. The days that followed seemed to blur together. The excitement of the triplets’ increasing speed and agility didn’t fade. Every time I saw them running, jumping, or moving with surprising ease, I couldn’t help but wonder if there was more to it than just natural growth. It wasn’t just Asher—though he was the one who had started showing the most “unusual” traits. The twins had become quicker, their reflexes sharper, and I couldn’t help but compare them to the moments I had noticed Asher moving almost too fast to be normal.

But we were doing our best to keep things light. No sense in getting the kids worked up about something they didn’t understand yet. So far, none of the triplets had asked us any more questions about their newfound “abilities,” and I was glad for that. They were still so young. I didn’t want them to feel different or isolated from the world they knew.

One evening, as the kids ran around the backyard—Henry and Cayley pretending to be superheroes and Asher just running because it seemed like the thing to do—I found myself standing on the back porch, a glass of lemonade in my hand, watching them. Damon came up behind me, his usual smirk softening into something warmer.

“Do you think they’re ready for the truth?” he asked quietly, his voice low enough not to disturb the kids.

I sighed, rubbing my forehead. “I don’t know. I mean, they’re still so little. I don’t want to overcomplicate things for them. But at the same time, there’s only so long we can keep up this… act.”

“I think it’s about timing,” Damon said, stepping beside me and leaning against the railing. “They’re still figuring themselves out, but you and I both know that Asher is the first to show the signs.”

“Yeah.” I sighed again, looking at Asher as he zoomed across the yard, barely even seeming to touch the ground. “What do we even say to him when the time comes? We can’t hide this forever. They’ll have to understand what’s going on at some point.”

Damon watched him for a long moment before replying. “I think we just tell them the truth. When they’re ready to understand it. We don’t need to make a big deal of it—just... explain.”

I nodded, though a small pang of anxiety still settled in my chest. “And what if they don’t understand? What if they think it’s their fault or something?”

“You can’t control their feelings,” Damon said gently, his tone steady and reassuring. “All you can do is be there for them. Just like we always have.”

“I know,” I said, my gaze lingering on Asher, who was now racing around in circles, his laughter ringing through the air. “I just... I don’t want them to feel scared. Especially not about something like this.”

“They’ll be fine, Stiles,” Damon reassured me, his hand resting on my shoulder. “They have us. And they’re loved. That’s the most important thing.”

The next day, the kids bounced off the walls after breakfast. Cayley and Henry had found a new obsession—trying to jump as high as they could as if they were seeing who could defy gravity first. They were showing no signs of slowing down.

“Hey, Dad, look!” Henry shouted, as he leapt off a small step, reaching a height that surprised even me.

“Whoa, nice!” I cheered. “That was pretty impressive, Henry. Maybe you’ll end up being a superhero after all.”

“I’m going to be faster than anyone!” Henry boasted, bouncing on his heels.

“Can I try too?” Cayley asked, hands on her hips, clearly ready for her turn.

“Go for it!” Damon called out, giving her an encouraging nod.

Cayley jumped, and I couldn’t help but notice how effortlessly she soared. It wasn’t just that she was jumping high—her coordination, her quick reaction, the way she controlled her movements in mid-air—it all felt a little too... natural. Maybe it was nothing, but it made me wonder just how much they changed.

The afternoon rolled in, and as the kids played inside, I was distracted, staring at my phone. I hadn’t contacted anyone about the triplets’ strange developments yet. But I had been thinking about it more. Maybe we could get some answers.

“Stiles?” Damon’s voice broke through my thoughts, and I turned to find him standing in the doorway to the kitchen, watching me with a curious expression. “What’s going on? You’ve been quiet.”

“I don’t know,” I replied, feeling unease in my stomach. “I’m just... I’m worried. About the triplets. Asher, especially. He’s starting to show traits. What if it gets worse?”

Damon stepped closer, his brow furrowing. “You think something’s going to happen?”

“I don’t know,” I said, feeling the knot in my chest tighten. “It’s like I can’t ignore it anymore. He’s faster. He’s stronger. And there were those fangs, Damon.”

“I know,” Damon replied, his voice steady. “But we’ve been through this before. He’s not like us. Whatever’s happening, we’ll deal with it.”

“I just keep thinking about how much harder it could be for him when he gets older,” I muttered, pacing a little. “How do we even explain something like this? I mean, if Asher finds out, he’ll have so many questions. He won’t even know what a vampire is, Damon. He doesn’t even understand what’s happening to him.”

Damon was silent for a moment. “We’ll explain it, Stiles. We’ll teach him everything we know. Just like we did with you.”

“I’m scared that I’m failing him,” I admitted softly, feeling a lump form in my throat. “I don’t want him to be scared. I don’t want him to feel alone.”

Damon moved closer, his hand resting on my shoulder. “You’re doing everything right. We’re doing everything right. The rest will fall into place.”

After the kids had gone to bed that night, Damon and I settled in the living room, our minds racing. I glanced at the clock—it was nearly midnight.

“I keep thinking about what’s next,” I said, my voice low. “We can’t keep putting this off. I don’t want to keep avoiding their conversation, but how do we even start?”

Damon took a deep breath, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest. “I think we need to talk to Asher first. He’s the one who needs the answers. Once we help him understand, the rest of them will fall in line.”

“Yeah,” I said, nodding. “He’s the first one to show signs. He needs to know what’s going on, even if we don’t have all the answers.”

“Let’s not make it a big deal,” Damon said softly. “Just a conversation. Let him ask questions, and we’ll explain.”

I exhaled slowly. “I’m scared, Damon. What if he’s afraid? What if it all gets too much for him?”

“It’s just as much about how we handle it as it is about him,” Damon replied. “We can’t control his reactions, but we can be there for him. We’ve been through a lot. And we’ll be okay.”

“I know. I just…” I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. My mind was overwhelmed with what-ifs.

Damon leaned over, giving me a reassuring smile. “We’ve got this. Let’s take it one step at a time.”

The next morning, I pulled Asher aside after breakfast. The triplets were running around, excited about their day, but I needed a moment alone with him.

“Hey, buddy,” I said softly, crouching down to his level. “Can we talk for a minute?”

Asher looked up at me with wide, curious eyes. “What’s wrong, Daddy?”

“Nothing’s wrong,” I reassured him, my voice calm. “I just want to ask you something, okay?”

“Okay!” he said, nodding.

I hesitated for a moment, trying to find the right words. “You know how you’ve been feeling different lately, with your jumping and running faster? And remember when your teeth hurt?”

Asher nodded eagerly. “Yeah. My teeth hurt, and then they felt better, but now I can jump really high like a superhero!”

“That’s right,” I said, taking a deep breath. “But I think there’s something else going on with you, something special about you. Something different.”

Asher’s brow furrowed in confusion. “What do you mean?”

I paused, choosing my words carefully. “Sometimes, people have special abilities. And there’s a reason you’re so fast and strong. It’s because of a part of you that’s... unique. You’ve got some of my traits inside you.”

He blinked, still processing my words. “What kind of traits?”

I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the moment. “You’ve got some powers. And that’s because you and I are connected in a way you might not understand yet. It’s not bad, Asher, but it’s also a little complicated. You’re growing up with something special, and I’m here to help you understand it when you’re ready.”

He sat in silence for a moment, looking at me with a mix of curiosity and confusion. Finally, he asked, “Does that mean I’m a superhero?”

“Something like that,” I said, smiling at him. “But we’ll take it slow. You don’t have to figure everything out right away. Just know that you’re not alone in this, okay?”

Asher gave me a big grin. “I like being special, Daddy!”

I ruffled his hair, feeling a sense of relief. “You are special, buddy. You always will be.”

As he ran off to join his siblings, I felt a small weight lift from my shoulders. We didn’t have all the answers, but we were taking the first steps toward giving him the knowledge and support he needed to understand what made him different—and, more importantly, how he could embrace it. It had been a few days since Asher and I talked about the changes he was experiencing. It was clear that he had absorbed the information in his own way, but I wasn’t sure if he fully understood everything. I had told him we would talk more about it when he was ready, but now it was time to have a conversation with the three triplets.

I found myself pacing the living room, mind racing. Damon was standing by the window, looking out at the backyard where the kids were playing. He glanced over at me, his face thoughtful.

“You sure about this?” Damon asked, his voice low, but filled with that calm authority that always made me feel like everything would be okay when he was around.

“I don’t think we have much of a choice,” I replied, rubbing my temples. “We’ve been dancing around it for weeks now. They need to know. We need to explain things before they figure it out on their own. We owe them the truth, Damon.”

“Yeah,” he muttered. “I get it. It’s just... a lot for them to process. Especially with Asher being the first one to show signs.”

I nodded, feeling the weight of the situation press down on me. “I don’t want them to be scared. I don’t want them to think they’re different in a bad way.”

“We’ll take it slow,” Damon said, his tone softening. “We’ll explain it in a way they can understand. They’re smart. And we’ve been raising them with love, that’s all that matters right now.”

I took a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves. “I know. But I’m still scared. I don’t want them to feel burdened by what they are.”

“Stiles,” Damon said, stepping closer, his hand resting on my shoulder. “You’re doing the best you can. You’ve given them everything they need—love, safety, support. They’ll get it, even if it takes a little while.”

I nodded, trying to hold back the anxiety that had settled in my chest. “Okay. Let’s do this.”

The triplets were in the living room, sitting on the rug and playing with their toys. I could hear their giggles and shouts of excitement as they ran around, but I knew that tonight would be different. Tonight, they would be told something about themselves that they didn’t yet understand. They were going to learn about the supernatural world they were a part of, and the truth about their own unique abilities.

I walked into the room first, Damon close behind me. As soon as they saw us, their eyes lit up, and they ran over, eager to see what was going on.

“Daddy! Mommy!” Cayley called, running up to me and giving me a big hug. “What are we doing tonight?”

“We need to talk to you guys about something important,” I said, kneeling down to their level. “Something about you, something that you might not understand yet, but we want to make sure you know it’s okay.”

They all stopped in their tracks, the playful atmosphere instantly replaced with curiosity.

“What is it, Mommy?” Henry asked, looking up at me with wide eyes. “Is something wrong?”

“No, nothing’s wrong, buddy,” Damon said, crouching down next to them. “But we need you to listen carefully. You’re all growing up and learning new things, and there are some things about you that are a little different.”

“Different?” Asher echoed, his little face scrunching up in confusion. “Like how I can run really fast?”

I looked over at Damon, who gave me an encouraging nod. I turned back to the kids. “Exactly, Asher. You’re faster than most kids your age, aren’t you?”

They all nodded, Cayley’s face lighting up with excitement. “And I’m getting better at jumping! Like a superhero!”

“Yes, you are,” I said, smiling softly. “And that’s what we need to talk about. You’re all special. You have abilities—things that not everyone can do.”

“But how?” Henry asked, looking around at his siblings. “I just want to be like my friends.”

“Sweetheart, you already are like your friends,” Damon said gently. “But there’s something about your family that makes you different. Your mom and dad—you know how we always protect you, and how we keep you safe?”

“Yeah,” Cayley said, her voice quiet now. “You’re always there for us.”

“Well, that’s because we’re special too,” Damon continued, his eyes meeting mine. “I’m... not exactly like other people. I have abilities too, and so do your dad and Asher.”

They looked back and forth between us, their faces puzzled. Asher’s eyes were wide, and I could see the questions starting to form in his mind. “What kind of abilities?” he asked softly.

Damon glanced at me before answering. “I’m not exactly... like most people. Your dad, too. We have powers, and we’ve lived a long time. We’re different from most people, and that’s part of who you are too.”

“Are we like you?” Henry asked, his voice tentative.

I felt a wave of nervousness wash over me. This was it. This was the moment where everything shifted. I took a deep breath and nodded. “Yes. You have some of the same abilities as us. You might not have all the answers right now, but we’re here to help you figure it out.”

“Like... what kind of abilities?” Asher asked again, his curiosity piqued.

I sat down on the floor, motioning for the others to sit with me. Damon joined us, wrapping his arm around me. “You’re all strong, faster than most kids. You might have more abilities as you grow. And when you’re older, we’ll help you understand what that means.”

“So, we’re like you?” Cayley repeated, looking up at Damon with wide eyes.

I nodded. “Yes. But it’s not something to be scared of, okay? You’re still our little superheroes, and we’ll always be here for you.”

“I don’t understand,” Henry said, shaking his head. “If we’re like you, does that mean we’re... like vampires?” he asked quietly.

There it was. The word none of us had said yet. I felt Damon’s gaze shift to me, waiting for my answer. The triplets were looking at us, waiting too, trying to understand the enormity of what we were saying.

“Kind of,” I said carefully, trying to keep the mood light but honest. “But not exactly like the vampires in movies. Vampires are people who live for a very long time and have special abilities. We’re not the kind of vampires you hear about in stories. And I want you to know that it's okay whatever you’re feeling right now.”

Cayley’s face scrunched up. “So we have superpowers like in the movies?”

Damon chuckled softly. “Yes, but no turning into bats, no creepy fangs—nothing like that. Just... speed, strength, maybe even some other things. It’s about you being unique, just like your dad and me.”

The triplets absorbed the information, their faces filled with wonder and confusion. Finally, Asher broke the silence.

“Does that mean... I’m not just a normal kid anymore?” he asked, his voice small.

“Of course you are,” I said, reaching over to ruffle his hair. “You’re still Asher. You’re still our son. You’ll always be our little hero.”

He smiled softly at that, but there was still a hint of uncertainty in his eyes.

“We’ll explain everything as you grow,” Damon added, squeezing his shoulder. “And when the time comes, we’ll teach you everything you need to know. But right now, you’re just you. And that’s all we want.”

The room fell silent for a moment as the triplets processed the news. Then, as if to lighten the moment, Cayley suddenly jumped up, a grin spreading across her face.

“I’m still going to be the fastest superhero ever!” she declared, her voice full of determination.

“Me too!” Henry chimed in, standing tall with a puffed-out chest. “I’m going to be stronger than anyone!”

“Super speed and super strength!” Asher added, his eyes sparkling. “I’m going to be the best superhero ever!”

I couldn’t help but laugh, the tension in the room easing with their excitement. “That’s the spirit! You can be anything you want, buddy.”

“Just remember,” Damon said, his tone softening, “that being different doesn’t make you less than anyone else. It just means you’re special in your own way.”

“I like being special,” Asher said quietly, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

“We all do,” I said, feeling the weight of the moment lift. “And we’re all in this together.”

As the night wore on, the kids went to bed, their minds swirling with new information, but their spirits were high. I knew it wouldn’t be easy for them to fully process everything, but I also knew they were resilient. They had us to guide them, and we would be there every step of the way. And once they are older, we will explain how I was a vampire but now human, along with the rest of my family. 

I stood by the window, watching the moonlight filter into the backyard. Damon joined me, his hand brushing mine.

“We did the right thing,” I said softly, turning to him.

“We did,” he agreed. “They’re going to be fine, Stiles. We’re a family. Nothing else matters.”

I smiled, feeling the warmth of his words sink into my chest. “Yeah. We’ll face whatever comes together. Always.”

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

I stood by the window, watching the moonlight filter into the backyard. Damon joined me, his hand brushing mine.

“We did the right thing,” I said softly, turning to him.

“We did,” he agreed. “They’re going to be fine, Stiles. We’re a family. Nothing else matters.”

I smiled, feeling the warmth of his words sink into my chest. “Yeah. We’ll face whatever comes together. Always.”

Stiles's Pov

The days after our conversation with the triplets were a mix of emotions. On one hand, I felt relieved that we had told them the truth about what was happening to them. On the other, there was an undercurrent of worry. They were still so young, and while they were beginning to show signs of their powers, they were still developing, still figuring out what they could do.

It was a strange dynamic in our household now—Damon, a vampire, and me, a human. The triplets were somewhere in between, not fully like Damon or me, still growing into their powers and trying to understand what they were. They weren’t like Damon yet, not as strong or fast or aware of their abilities. But the signs were there.

“Daddy, I can’t do it!” Asher said, his little face scrunched in concentration. He was holding up a toy car, struggling to lift it.

I crouched down beside him, offering a comforting smile. “It’s okay, buddy. You don’t have to do it all right away. Remember, you’re still learning.”

“But I want to be strong like Mommy,” he replied, his voice filled with frustration.

“I know you do,” I said, brushing a hand through his hair. “But even Mommy didn’t get her strength all at once. It took time. You’ve got plenty of time to grow into it.”

Damon was in the kitchen, making lunch for the kids. “What’s going on here?” he called his voice light and teasing. “I hear some frustrated little vampires.”

I smiled and turned toward the kitchen. “He’s trying to lift things that are too heavy for him right now,” I said, watching Asher try again, this time with a determined look.

“Hey, little man,” Damon said, walking over to us with a tray of sandwiches. “You’ll get there, I promise. But for now, let’s focus on what you can do, okay?”

“Like what?” Asher asked, still holding the toy car, looking up at Damon with wide eyes.

“Well,” Damon said, kneeling to his level, “you can do many things that other kids can’t. You’re faster and stronger than most, but you’re also smart. And that’s the best power to have. You’ll grow into the rest.”

“I want to run fast like Mommy,” Asher said, his voice eager.

“You’re getting there,” Damon said with a smile. “How about a little race?”

“I’m in!” Henry shouted from across the room, leaping to his feet.

“Me too!” Cayley added, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

I laughed and stood up, feeling the warmth in my chest. “Alright, alright. You three think you can beat me? I’m not as fast as you guys, but I’ll give it a shot.”

The triplets took their positions in the hallway, already shifting into starting positions like seasoned pros. They might not have been fully aware of their powers, but it was clear they were learning, their natural abilities making them competitive in a way that was both heartwarming and terrifying.

Damon winked at me. “Don’t worry, Stiles. We’ve got this under control. We have to make sure no one runs into anything.”

I chuckled, feeling a sense of calm wash over me. “If anyone can keep them from breaking something, it’s you.”

The kids took off, zipping down the hallway at speeds that would’ve been impressive for even an older child. Damon and I followed behind at a reasonable pace, knowing we’d never be able to catch up to them. Their laughter echoed off the walls, and I couldn’t help but smile at the pure joy in their voices. They were figuring it out, slowly but surely.

As they crossed the “finish line,” which was nothing more than a doorway, they all collapsed in a heap on the floor, laughing and out of breath.

“I won!” Cayley yelled, raising her hands in victory.

“Did not!” Henry protested, shoving her playfully.

“Okay, okay,” I said, crouching down to their level. “You all did great. I think we should call it a tie, though.”

The triplets grinned, looking proud of themselves. “Next race!” Asher declared, jumping up and down.

Damon stepped forward, gently ruffling his hair. “We’ll have more races later, buddy. But remember, it’s about having fun, not always being the fastest.”

Asher nodded, but I could see the competitive spark in his eyes. He was going to be just like Damon in that sense. And as much as I wanted to protect them from the complications of their powers, I couldn’t help but feel a small sense of pride in their abilities. Later that evening, after dinner, I pulled Damon aside, both of us sitting on the couch while the kids played in the other room. I glanced over at him, trying to read his expression.

“Do you think they’re ready for all of this?” I asked quietly, my voice filled with uncertainty. “I mean, they’re so little, and I don’t know what the next few years will bring. What if they start changing faster than we can keep up?”

Damon’s gaze softened, and he reached out to take my hand. “We’ll figure it out together. We’re not in this alone, and neither are they. They’ve got us, and we’ve got each other. That’s what matters.”

“I just... I wish I could be more like you,” I admitted, my voice almost a whisper. “I wish I could give them the same strength you have. I know you’re doing your best to keep them grounded, but sometimes I feel like I’m just watching from the sidelines.”

Damon squeezed my hand gently, his voice steady. “You’re not just on the sidelines, Stiles. You’re their father. You give them something I can’t—your humanity, your warmth, your heart. That’s just as important. If anything, that’s what’s keeping them grounded.”

I looked at him, feeling my heart swell with affection. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

He smiled softly, his eyes meeting mine. “And you don’t have to. We’re in this together, remember?”

“I know,” I said, kissing him softly. “I just want to make sure they’re okay. That they feel like they’re not alone.”

“They’re not alone, Stiles,” Damon reassured me. “They have us. And they always will.”

The next few weeks went by in a blur of school days, family outings, and more observations of the triplets’ growing abilities. They were still figuring things out, but their powers were becoming more pronounced, and I could see the shift happening. Asher was the one who had the most noticeable abilities, his speed and strength far exceeding what any child his age should be capable of. But the other two weren’t far behind, showing flashes of speed and agility that impressed even Damon.

One afternoon, while the kids were playing outside, I found myself standing at the window, watching them run around the backyard. Asher was zooming in and out of the trees, while Cayley and Henry were chasing after him, trying to keep up.

“They’re getting so fast,” I murmured to Damon, who had come up beside me.

“Yeah,” Damon agreed, watching them with a thoughtful expression. “But they’re still learning to control it. And I think that’s the key—learning how to live with it, not let it control them.”

“I just don’t want them to get hurt,” I said, my voice filled with concern. “What if they accidentally hurt someone?”

“They’ll learn,” Damon said with confidence. “We’ll teach them how to handle it, just like we’ve done with everything else.”

I nodded, but the worry didn’t quite leave. The idea of our kids being so different, so powerful, weighed heavily on my mind. But as I watched them laugh and chase each other, I reminded myself that they were still just kids. And whatever challenges came their way, they had us to help them face it.

The triplets ran inside, out of breath and laughing, their eyes sparkling with joy. “Daddy! Mommy! Look what we can do!” Henry shouted, jumping into the room.

“Yeah! Watch!” Asher said, racing toward me and then skidding to a stop before me, barely making a sound. “I’m so fast now!”

I smiled, kneeling to their level. “You guys are amazing,” I said, feeling the pride swell in my chest. “You’re getting stronger every day.”

Cayley beamed at me. “We’re going to be the best superheroes ever, Daddy!”

“You already are,” I said, ruffling her hair. “And you’ve got everything you need to be great.”

Damon stepped forward, smiling at them. “Just remember, being a superhero isn’t about how fast you can run or how strong you are. It’s about helping others, being kind, and making the world better.”

“I want to help people,” Henry said, his voice full of determination. “We can be the best team ever!”

“That’s the spirit,” I said, feeling my heart swell with affection. “You all are already heroes.”

And in that moment, surrounded by the warmth of our family, I realized something important: no matter what the future held or how different our family was, we would face it together. Always. As the days passed and the triplets continued to grow, I knew more challenges would be ahead. But for now, I was content. I had my family, my love, and the knowledge that whatever came next, we would face it together—united in the knowledge that love, understanding, and support would always be the foundation of our family.

It had been a few months since Rebekah’s wedding, and the time had flown by. We’d all been so caught up with our own lives, with the triplets adjusting to their powers and me navigating life as a human while Damon was still a vampire, that we hadn’t had much time for family gatherings. But today, Rebekah had called us all together—Finn, Elijah, Kol, Klaus, and me—for a special reason. She was hosting a small get-together at her house, and I was eager to catch up with everyone.

The triplets were already bouncing with excitement as we got into the car, eager to see their extended family. I could hear them chattering in the backseat as I drove.

"Daddy, when are we gonna get there?" Henry asked, his voice full of anticipation.

"Soon, buddy," I said with a grin. "We’re going to see Aunt Rebekah and the rest of the family. It'll be fun!"

"I want to see Aunt Rebekah!" Cayley chirped from her booster seat.

"And Uncle Finn!" Asher added eagerly. “He’s cool!”

I smiled, glancing at Damon, who was sitting beside me. “I’m glad we’re all getting together again. It’s been too long.”

"Yeah, and it’ll be good for the kids," Damon replied, his eyes flicking to the rearview mirror where the triplets were still excitedly talking. “They could use a little more family time with their extended family.”

“I know. I think it’s important for them to have that connection, especially with everything going on with their powers,” I said, feeling a sense of calm wash over me. “I’ve been thinking a lot about their future. I want them to feel like they belong, no matter what happens.”

“We’re doing the best we can,” Damon said softly, placing a hand on my shoulder. “And they have us, Stiles. They’ll be okay.”

We arrived at Rebekah’s house a few minutes later. Her place was warm and welcoming, filled with the usual family hustle. The moment the triplets were out of the car, they ran straight for the door, eager to see everyone. I followed behind, holding Damon’s hand, and we were soon inside, greeted by the laughter and chatter of our family.

“Stiles! Damon! I’m so glad you guys could make it!” Rebekah said as she came around the corner, wrapping me in a hug. “It’s been too long.”

“I know, we’ve been busy,” I said, returning her hug. “How’s everything going? How’s Liam?”

“Liam’s good,” she said with a smile, her hand resting on her stomach. “Actually, we have some news.”

Before I could ask what kind of news, Finn walked into the room, his usual smirk in place. “You’d better sit down, Stiles,” he said with a teasing grin. “Rebekah has a surprise.”

“Finn, don’t ruin it!” Rebekah scolded with a laugh. “I was going to tell everyone myself.”

“Tell us what?” Damon asked, his voice curious, his gaze flicking between me and Rebekah.

Rebekah smiled, looking more radiant than usual. She placed her hand on her stomach again and said, “I’m pregnant.”

The room went silent for a beat. I blinked, taking a moment to process what she had just said. Then, I smiled wide, my heart swelling with joy. “Oh my god, Rebekah! That’s amazing!”

Rebekah grinned at my reaction. “Yeah, we’re expecting! I wanted to tell everyone in person. It’s still early, but I couldn’t keep it to myself any longer.”

I could hear the triplets running around the house, but when they heard the news, they came running into the living room, their eyes wide with excitement.

“What’s going on?” Cayley asked, her voice full of curiosity.

“Is Aunt Rebekah having a baby?” Asher asked, looking at her stomach.

Rebekah knelt to their level, her face glowing. “Yes, sweethearts, I’m going to have a baby. You’re going to be big cousins.”

The kids’ eyes lit up, and Henry was the first to run over, giving Rebekah a big hug. “I’m going to be a big cousin! That’s awesome!”

“I’m going to help with the baby!” Cayley added, jumping up and down with excitement.

Asher looked thoughtful for a moment before grinning. “A baby! Can I help too?”

“Of course!” Rebekah said, laughing. “You’ll all be great big cousins.”

Damon and I exchanged a look, smiling at the energy in the room. It was moments like these—simple, happy moments—that made everything feel right. Our little family had grown, and now Rebekah was expanding her own. Knowing that things would keep changing, but in the best possible way, was bittersweet.

“I’m so happy for you, Rebekah,” I said, my voice filled with sincerity.

“Thank you, Stiles,” she said, standing up. “It’s a bit of a surprise, but Liam and I are excited. It’ll be a new adventure.”

Klaus stepped forward, giving Rebekah a proud smile. “I knew you’d make a great mother. You’ll be wonderful.”

Rebekah smiled up at him, her eyes soft. “Thanks, Klaus. I’m glad you’re excited too.”

The atmosphere was filled with warmth and love as we all gathered together to celebrate the news. It felt like a new chapter in our lives was beginning, and I couldn’t help but feel grateful for this family. Later that evening, the house buzzed with energy as everyone caught up. The triplets were thrilled with the news of their new cousin, and they spent most of the night playing together with the other kids in the family. Rebekah, as expected, had already started planning and talking about baby names, and the excitement in the room was infectious.

I sat next to Damon on the couch, watching the triplets run around. “This is going to be interesting,” I said with a chuckle.

“What, the baby? Or the fact that our kids will now be old enough to be the big cousins?” Damon asked, his voice amused.

“Both,” I said, laughing. “I think Rebekah’s going to have her hands full with a new baby and three energetic little cousins.”

Damon smirked, his eyes warm. “Well, I’m sure she’ll be great at it. She’s always been strong. And she’s got Liam to help.”

I nodded, feeling a deep sense of pride for Rebekah. Despite everything she had been through, she was still so strong and capable. “I’m happy for her. And I think it’ll be good for the triplets to have that connection with a baby. It’ll teach them a lot about family.”

Damon reached out and took my hand, giving it a squeeze. “They’re learning so much already. And they’ve got the best example in you.”

I smiled, feeling the warmth of his words sink in. “Thanks, Damon. I’m just trying to be the best dad I can be.”

“You’re doing more than that,” Damon said, his voice soft. “You’re giving them everything they need.”

I looked at him, feeling the love in my chest swell. “I couldn’t do it without you.”

“Same here,” Damon said, his voice full of affection. “We’re a team.”

As the night wore on, the energy of the house shifted from excitement to contentment. The kids were playing in the backyard, Rebekah and Liam were talking about baby preparations, and Klaus, Finn, and Elijah were discussing plans for the future. I couldn’t help but feel a sense of peace as I looked around.

In a way, things were changing. Rebekah was going to be a mother, and the triplets were growing up fast, learning to understand their powers. But in another way, everything was the same. We were still a family, surrounded by love, laughter, and support.

I caught Damon looking at me, his eyes filled with affection. Without saying a word, he leaned in and kissed me gently.

“I’m glad we’re here together,” he whispered, his breath warm against my skin.

“Me too,” I replied, my heart full. “This is our family. And I wouldn’t change a thing.”

And as we sat there, watching our children play and our extended family gather together, I knew that no matter what the future held, we would face it together. Our family was growing, evolving, and we were ready for whatever came next. That night, as I tucked the triplets into bed, I stood in the doorway of their room, watching them drift off to sleep. Their little faces were peaceful, their tiny breaths steady. I smiled softly and whispered, “Goodnight, my little superheroes. I love you.”

“I love you, Daddy,” Asher murmured sleepily from his bed.

At that moment, I realized something—no matter what changes came our way or what challenges we faced, the love we shared as a family would always be constant. And that was all that mattered.

I closed the door gently, joining Damon in the hallway, and together, we walked back to the living room, knowing that whatever came next, we’d face it as a family—united and strong.

A few days after Rebekah’s announcement, things settled into a comfortable routine. The triplets were adjusting to their growing abilities, and Rebekah was busy preparing for the arrival of her baby. As the weather turned warmer, I decided it would be a good idea to leave the house for a while. The triplets had been running around with their usual boundless energy, and I knew they needed to burn off some steam. So, I made plans with Klaus to take the kids to an indoor playground where they could run, jump, and play to their hearts' content.

As we arrived at the indoor playground, I could hear the excited chatter of the triplets in the backseat. Hope was just as eager as they were, her little feet kicking against the car seat as we drove.

“Daddy, are we there yet?” Cayley asked from the back.

“Almost,” I said, smiling through the rearview mirror. “Just a few more minutes.”

“Yay! I want to play with the big slide!” Henry chimed in, his voice full of excitement.

“Me too!” Asher added, his eyes sparkling. “I bet I can climb faster than everyone!”

“I’m sure you will, Asher,” I said, trying to keep the car from swerving as they bounced in their seats.

When we finally arrived, the kids rushed out of the car before I could even put it in park. Klaus, who had been quiet throughout the drive, stepped out of the car, stretched his legs, and looked around the playground.

“I didn’t expect this place to be so... colorful,” he commented, a slight smirk on his face.

“I know,” I replied, adjusting the rearview mirror as I looked at him. “But they love it. It’s a good way for them to run around and burn off some of that energy.”

“You’ve always had a way with the little ones,” Klaus said, raising an eyebrow as he watched the kids dash toward the play area.

“Hey, don’t act like you don’t care,” I teased. “You’re going to have a great time with them, too.”

Klaus smirked but didn’t argue. “I suppose I can’t complain. Let’s just make sure they don’t try to scale the walls this time.”

“I’ll keep an eye on them,” I said, walking toward the playground entrance. “Come on, let’s go make sure they don’t get into too much trouble.”

The kids were immediately drawn to the giant slides and jungle gyms. They were all laughing and running around while Klaus and I stood back, observing them. Hope was having the time of her life, chasing after the triplets as they zipped through the play structures.

Klaus leaned in toward me, lowering his voice. “It’s remarkable how quickly they’ve adapted. Especially Hope. A tribrid—vampire, werewolf, and witch. She’s something else entirely.”

I watched as Hope scrambled up one of the play structures with the help of Asher, who was showing her how to climb. “Yeah,” I said, glancing over at him. “She’s definitely special. I think about what her life will be like, though, with all those different powers... It’s a lot for someone so young.”

“And the triplets,” Klaus added, nodding. “Their abilities are coming in fast. I imagine it’s a lot to process, even for you.”

“Yeah,” I agreed. “It is. I can’t help but wonder if they’ll ever be able to control it all. I mean, look at them—they’re still figuring out their speed and strength, and that’s without all the other stuff they’ll eventually have to deal with.”

“You and Damon did the right thing by telling them the truth,” Klaus said, his gaze following the kids as they raced each other through the playground. “At least they won’t feel like they’re hiding something from the world. Or from themselves.”

I nodded thoughtfully. “It was the only way. They’re so young, but they’re already dealing with changes. I didn’t want them to feel like something was wrong with them.”

“And you’re doing well,” Klaus said. “You’re their father. You’re guiding them through it all.”

I smiled at him, feeling a sense of warmth. “Thanks, Klaus. I try. But, sometimes, I wish I could do more for them.”

He glanced over at me, his expression softening. “What do you mean?”

I sighed, watching as the triplets tackled another obstacle course with glee. “I don’t know. It’s hard being human again. I used to be able to help in ways that I can’t now. My abilities were... different. I could protect them, help them understand their powers. But now, I’m just... their dad.”

Klaus studied me carefully, then nodded slowly. “You’re still the same, Stiles. You’re just as capable as you ever were. The only difference is that now you must rely on your other strengths—your heart, mind, and love for them. That’s what makes you the father they need.”

I looked at Klaus, surprised by the softness in his voice. “I guess I’ve just been feeling like I’m not doing enough. Like I’m not helping them the way I should.”

“You are helping them,” Klaus said firmly. “In ways you might not even realize. Being a father isn’t about having powers or abilities. It’s about being there, guiding them, and showing them the love they need.”

I exhaled slowly, feeling the weight on my shoulders ease just a little. “Thanks, Klaus. I needed to hear that.”

He gave me a rare smile. “It’s the truth. You’re a good father, Stiles. Don’t ever doubt that.”

A few hours later, the triplets were running around like usual, with Hope chasing after them. Damon had joined us midway through the day, and he was sitting by my side now, watching the kids play.

“They’re having a blast,” Damon said, his voice low.

“Yeah,” I replied, watching as Asher sped past, barely giving anyone a chance to catch up. “But it’s not just about playing, is it?”

Damon raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

“I’m worried about them,” I said quietly. “They’re growing up so fast, and with everything going on with their powers... I just don’t want them to feel lost or alone. They don’t have anyone else like them. No one understands what they’re going through, not like we do.”

“I know what you mean,” Damon said softly. “But they’ve got us. They’ve got both of us. And we’ll teach them how to control their abilities. They won’t be alone, Stiles.”

I nodded, leaning into Damon’s side for a moment. “I just hope I can give them the guidance they need. Especially now that I’m human.”

“You don’t need powers to be a great dad,” Damon replied softly. “You’ve already done more than enough.”

“I know,” I said quietly. “But sometimes, I miss being able to help in those ways. I miss feeling like I could protect them in a way that I can’t now.”

“Stiles,” Damon said, his voice soft and steady, “you’re still the protector. You always will be. You need to trust yourself and your instincts.”

I took a deep breath, watching the kids laugh and play. Despite the weight they were carrying, they were so full of life. They didn’t understand everything yet, but they were happy, and that was all that mattered.

“You’re right,” I said finally, calm settling over me. “I can do this. We can do this.”

“We will,” Damon agreed, his hand squeezing mine. “Together.”

As the triplets and Hope ran toward us, eager to show us what they had learned, I felt a renewed sense of purpose. No matter the challenges, we were a family—united in love, understanding, and the knowledge that we would face anything together.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

“You’re right,” I said finally, calm settling over me. “I can do this. We can do this.”

“We will,” Damon agreed, his hand squeezing mine. “Together.”

As the triplets and Hope ran toward us, eager to show us what they had learned, I felt a renewed sense of purpose. No matter the challenges, we were a family—united in love, understanding, and the knowledge that we would face anything together.

Stiles's Pov

It had been one of those weeks where I felt like my life was held together by coffee, sticky notes, and sheer willpower. Between work, the triplets zipping around the house like caffeinated bunnies, and Damon trying to balance my sanity with his eternal, sarcastic commentary, I felt like I hadn’t taken a full breath in days.

That’s why, when Damon slid up to me in the kitchen late one evening with that signature smirk on his face, I knew he was about to suggest something. Something that would require effort.

“You know, Daddy,” Damon started in a sing-song voice, leaning against the counter, “I think we’re overdue for a little time to ourselves.”

I squinted at him as I poured hot water into my tea. “Damon, I swear if this is about binge-watching another true crime documentary, we don’t have time. The kids are already suspiciously quiet, and you know what that means.”

“It’s not about Netflix,” Damon replied, ignoring me as he trailed a finger up my arm in that annoyingly charming way he knew worked. “I’m talking about a real date night. You and me. Alone. Without triplet chaos tearing through the house.”

I blinked at him. “A date night? You mean leaving the kids?”

“Exactly.”

“You want to leave Cayley, Henry, and Asher unsupervised to run a small dictatorship while we’re gone? I hope you’ve written out your will because they’ll overthrow us in under three hours.”

Damon snorted. “Relax. I’ve already thought it through. Your dad and Peter can watch them.”

I froze mid-sip. “Dad and Peter?”

“Yes. They’re perfectly capable, Stiles. Your dad’s a pro. And Peter… well, Peter can handle things if the kids get too energetic. It’s not like he hasn’t seen worse.”

I set the mug down slowly. “You want my dad and snarky uncle Peter to team up and play babysitters to three vampire kids. That’s… brave. Or stupid. Possibly both.”

Damon’s smirk grew. “It’ll be fine. John loves them, and Peter will probably teach them how to tie knots or something useful. Besides,” he continued, now stepping closer, “we deserve this, Daddy. When’s the last time we did something for just the two of us?”

I sighed, rubbing the bridge of my nose. He wasn’t wrong. I couldn’t remember the last time Damon and I had a moment to ourselves that didn’t include a crying kid, a spilled drink, or one of the triplets accidentally breaking a door because their vampire strength kicked in at the wrong time.

“Fine,” I grumbled, throwing up my hands in surrender. “Fine. But if my dad calls me halfway through the night because the kids have staged a mutiny, it’s your fault.”

Damon grinned, leaning in to kiss my cheek. “Deal. Now go put on something nice. I’m taking you out.”

A few days later, the plan was set. John-my eternally patient and slightly skeptical father- showed up right on time, carrying a bag of snacks and games like he was preparing for battle. Behind him was Peter Hale, smirking like this was the most entertaining thing to happen in weeks.

“Evening, Stiles. Damon,” John greeted, his voice carrying that usual warmth mixed with a hint of ‘what have I gotten myself into?’

“Thanks for doing this, Dad,” I said, pulling him into a quick hug. “You’re sure you can handle them?”

“They’re my grandkids. I’ve handled you growing up. How hard could it be?” he replied confidently.

Damon let out a quiet laugh beside me. “You say that now, Sheriff, but they’re a special kind of chaos.”

“Chaos is fine,” Peter said, stepping inside with a dramatic sigh, clapping his hands together. “Where are my favorite little monsters?”

Almost on cue, the triplets came barreling down the hallway, their energy level at maximum. Henry slid to a stop first. “Grandpa! Uncle Peter!”

“Are we having a party?” Cayley added, her smile lighting up the room.

“Not quite a party, but we’ll have fun,” John said, ruffling her hair.

Asher, always a little quieter but observant, eyed Peter suspiciously. “What kind of fun?”

Peter crouched to their level with a mischievous grin. “The kind where we stay up a little too late, eat snacks your parents wouldn’t approve of, and play games until we’re all exhausted.”

“Peter,” I said warningly.

He shot me an innocent look. “What? I’m just being realistic.”

Damon patted my shoulder, his voice dripping with mock sympathy. “It’s okay, Stiles. The house will probably still be standing when we get back.”

I shot him a glare but couldn’t help laughing when I saw the kids cheering as Peter made a big deal about starting their “adventure.”

“Okay, ground rules,” I said, raising my voice over their chatter. “No sugary snacks after bedtime. No running indoors at super speed—especially you, Asher—and no… Peter, don’t give me that look.”

“I’m not doing anything,” Peter replied innocently.

John rolled his eyes. “Stiles, go enjoy your night. We’ve got this.”

“You’d better,” I muttered, grabbing my coat as Damon practically herded me out the door.

The second we were in the car, Damon let out a dramatic sigh. “I thought we’d never leave.”

“You’re way too excited about this,” I said, shaking my head as I buckled in.

“Because it’s been years since we’ve gone out without someone shouting about lost shoes or spilled juice,” Damon replied, turning the key in the ignition. “Tonight, it’s just you, me, and some good food.”

“And no fangs,” I added with a smirk.

“Well,” Damon said with a smirk of his own, “I didn’t say anything about that part.”

I snorted, leaning back into the seat. Despite my earlier protests, I felt the weight of the past few months lifting off my shoulders. A night to ourselves? Yeah, we deserved this.

The restaurant Damon chose was perfect—low lighting, good food, and quiet enough that we could actually talk without yelling over the kids. We sat in a cozy corner booth, Damon watching me with that soft, slightly smug expression he got when he was pleased with himself.

“Alright,” I said after a sip of my drink, “you win. This was a good idea.”

“I always have good ideas,” Damon replied smugly, his lips curling into a smile.

I laughed, shaking my head. “You’re impossible.”

“Admit it, Stiles,” he said, his voice quieter now, full of affection. “You needed this.”

I looked at him, feeling my heart swell at the way his gaze softened. “Yeah,” I admitted. “I did. We both did.”

“You’re doing an amazing job, you know,” Damon said softly, reaching across the table to take my hand. “With the kids. With everything. I know it hasn’t been easy, but you make it look like it is.”

I rolled my eyes, though I couldn’t help but smile. “That’s because I’m fueled by coffee and sheer stubbornness.”

Damon grinned. “Well, whatever it is, it’s working.”

For the first time in weeks, I felt completely relaxed. The weight of everything—the kids’ developing powers, our unusual family dynamic—didn’t feel as heavy in that moment. Damon and I sat there for hours, talking, laughing, and savoring the rare opportunity to just be.

We pulled back into the driveway well after midnight. The house was quiet, a welcome relief that meant no major disasters had occurred while we were gone. Damon turned to me with a teasing smirk. “See? Told you Peter and your dad could handle it.”

“Let’s not jinx it just yet,” I said, stepping out of the car.

The house was impossibly quiet when Damon and I tiptoed in, which, considering we were parents to three vampire-children, felt more suspicious than reassuring. I gave Damon a look, brows furrowed.

“They’re asleep,” I whispered, as if saying it too loudly would wake up the chaos.

“Relax, Daddy,” Damon teased, smirking as he hung up his coat. “I told you Peter wouldn’t let anything catch on fire—probably.”

I shot him a glare. “You know, your confidence in Peter Hale’s babysitting abilities is admirable, considering his track record.”

We rounded the corner into the living room where, to my surprise, everything was still standing. John was sprawled out in the armchair, his sheriff's boots kicked up, snoring softly. Peter was on the couch, wide awake, scrolling on his phone like he didn’t have a care in the world. The kids were curled up in a nest of blankets and pillows on the rug, fast asleep.

“See?” Peter said, looking up with his usual smug expression. “All three children, alive and in one piece. You’re welcome.”

I ignored him and walked over to the triplets, crouching down to brush a stray lock of hair out of Asher’s face. His little chest rose and fell in steady rhythm, his face relaxed in sleep. Cayley was wrapped up like a burrito in a blanket, her arms hugging one of her stuffed animals. Henry, on the other hand, looked like he’d passed out mid-wrestling match—his limbs sprawled everywhere.

“They’re fine, Stiles,” Damon murmured behind me, resting a hand on my shoulder. “Perfectly peaceful.”

“I’m aware,” I replied softly, standing up again. “Which is terrifying.”

“Why?” Peter chimed in, looking far too amused. “Because you’re not used to a moment of silence?”

“Because I know my children,” I said, crossing my arms. “When they’re quiet for this long, it means they’re either plotting a world takeover or they’re exhausted from doing something they shouldn’t have been doing.”

John stirred in the armchair then, cracking one eye open. “They’ve been perfect angels,” he grunted, stretching his arms. “Peter even taught them some games.”

“What kind of games?” Damon asked, his tone suspicious.

Peter smirked. “Nothing dangerous. Just a little ‘hide and seek’ with flair. Turns out they’re naturals at finding people who don’t want to be found.”

“Great,” I muttered. “Just what they needed. A head start in vampire stealth training.”

“Relax,” John said with a chuckle, getting to his feet. “They’re kids, Stiles. Let them have a little fun.”

The next morning, I woke up to the sound of giggles coming from the living room. Damon was still curled up next to me, the covers pulled over his head, clearly not ready to face the day.

“Wake up, Mommy,” I whispered into his ear, grinning as he groaned. “The tiny vampires have returned.”

“You deal with them first,” he muttered into the pillow. “Mommy’s tired.”

“Fine,” I said dramatically, throwing back the covers. “But you owe me.”

When I stepped into the living room, the triplets were already wide awake and brimming with energy. Cayley was stacking pillows into a “castle,” Henry was zooming his toy trucks across the rug at a speed that might not have been entirely natural, and Asher... well, Asher was sitting on top of the couch like he’d scaled it in record time.

“Asher,” I said, rubbing my eyes. “What are you doing up there?”

“Testing how high I can climb!” he replied proudly.

“Of course you are.” I glanced over at Henry, who had sent a truck soaring across the room. “And no launching things. Mommy’ll freak out.”

Damon chose that moment to appear in the doorway, tousled hair and an oversized hoodie that he claimed made him feel “human.” “Too late,” he muttered, taking in the scene.

“Morning, Mommy!” Cayley chirped, waving from her pillow fort.

Damon sighed dramatically and dropped onto the couch. “It’s way too early for all this.”

“Henry threw a truck across the room,” I reported.

Henry froze mid-movement. “It wasn’t that far.”

“Asher’s climbing things,” I added.

“I’m practicing!” Asher defended, grinning proudly.

“And Cayley’s building a fort.”

Damon tilted his head, inspecting Cayley’s masterpiece. “That actually looks pretty solid. Is there space for Mommy to hide in there?”

Cayley giggled. “No, Mommy! It’s for superheroes!”

By mid-morning, the triplets were calmer- calm for them, anyways- and I had coaxed Damon into helping me wrangle them outside to burn off some of that endless energy. They've been showing off their strength and speed all morning, leaving me a mix of proud and overwhelmed. 

We set up some activities in the backyard to give them a sense of “normal” playtime: running races, climbing games, and even an obstacle course.

Asher, predictably, took the running challenges way too seriously. He zipped through the course, leaving Henry and Cayley trailing behind.

“I won!” Asher declared, punching the air in victory.

“You’re fast, buddy,” I said, ruffling his hair as he skidded to a stop beside me.

“Mommy says we have powers,” he said suddenly, looking up at me with those bright, inquisitive eyes.

I paused, glancing at Damon, who had frozen mid-step. “Yeah, you do,” I said carefully. “But they’re special powers. And with great power comes—”

“Great responsibility,” Asher finished, grinning. “Uncle Peter told me that!”

I groaned. “Of course he did.”

Henry came running up then, looking frustrated. “But I’m not as fast as Asher! I want to be fast too.”

“You will be,” Damon said, stepping forward and crouching beside Henry. “You’re still growing, kiddo. You’re all different, and that’s what makes you special. One day, you’ll see.”

“Promise?” Henry asked, his little brow furrowed.

“Promise,” Damon said firmly.

Cayley walked up, a flower crown perched on her head—no idea where she got it. “And I’m going to be the strongest princess ever!” she declared.

“You already are,” I said, smiling at her.

By the time bedtime rolled around, the triplets were worn out. After tucking them into bed, Damon and I collapsed onto the couch, the house finally quiet again.

“Today was... a lot,” I said, exhaling deeply.

Damon smirked, stretching out beside me. “I think they’re starting to figure out just how special they are.”

“Yeah,” I murmured, staring at the ceiling. “It’s wild to think about, though. They’re so young, and already they’re stronger, faster—different.”

Damon shifted closer, his voice soft. “They’re kids, Stiles. We’ll guide them. They have us.”

“I know,” I said quietly. “It’s just... sometimes I wish I was still like you. That I could understand what they’re going through on a different level.”

“You don’t need to be a vampire to understand them,” Damon replied. “You’re their dad. That’s more powerful than anything else.”

I turned my head to look at him, my heart swelling at the way he always managed to say exactly what I needed to hear. “Thanks, Mommy.”

He groaned. “You’ll never let that go, will you?”

“Never,” I said with a grin.

As the night settled around us, I felt a deep sense of peace. Whatever challenges lay ahead, whatever changes came as the triplets grew, we would face them together—me, Damon, and our little family of chaos.

Damon's Pov

The house was finally still. Completely quiet except for the occasional creak of floorboards settling and the soft, rhythmic breathing of Stiles beside me. I didn’t know how he did it—passed out like a light the second his head hit the pillow. Meanwhile, I lay there, wide awake, staring at the ceiling, my mind refusing to shut off.

Stiles was curled up on his side, one arm sprawled over my waist, like he was afraid I’d disappear if he let go. His hair was a mess, sticking out in every direction, and his mouth was slightly open as he snored lightly. It was ridiculous how adorable he looked.

I shifted slightly, careful not to wake him. His breathing hitched for half a second, then settled back into a steady rhythm. I smirked. Always the light sleeper.

God, I loved him. The kind of love that felt too big to hold in my chest, the kind that scared me sometimes. It was different than anything I’d felt before—deeper, quieter, like roots wrapping around my entire being. The triplets were the same. When I looked at them, I felt... alive. Real.

I rolled onto my side, propping my head up on my hand so I could watch him. He’d kill me for being this sappy if he were awake, but Stiles had always had this pull—like gravity, dragging me into his orbit. He was a magnet for trouble, chaos, and heartache, but he was also the safest place I’d ever known.

“You’re staring,” Stiles mumbled, his voice rough with sleep, and I froze.

“Am not,” I said immediately, though I couldn’t wipe the stupid grin off my face.

Stiles cracked one eye open, glaring halfheartedly. “You totally are. That’s creepy, Damon.”

“Creepy? It’s called admiring my husband,” I shot back, voice low. “There’s a difference.”

“Uh-huh,” he muttered, rubbing his face against the pillow. “Admire me tomorrow when I’ve had sleep.”

“Where’s the fun in that?” I teased, brushing a hand through his hair. He grumbled but didn’t swat me away, which I took as a win.

A comfortable silence stretched out between us, the kind only two people who knew each other so well could share. I could hear the faint hum of the triplets through the monitor on Stiles’s nightstand—Cayley talking in her sleep again about being a “strong princess,” Asher murmuring nonsense, and Henry shifting in bed. My kids. Our kids. It still felt surreal sometimes, like I’d stepped into a life I didn’t deserve.

“You’re quiet,” Stiles said softly, turning his head toward me. “You thinking?”

“Dangerous, I know,” I replied, smirking, but he didn’t let me off the hook. His eyes searched mine, even in the dim light, like he could see right through me.

“What’s going on?” he asked, shifting closer. “You’ve got that look.”

“What look?” I asked, feigning innocence.

“The ‘I’m brooding but pretending not to brood’ look.”

“Brooding? Please,” I scoffed, but his gaze pinned me in place. Damn it. I hated that he knew me this well. I sighed, letting my walls drop just a little. “I’m just... thinking about them. The triplets.”

Stiles’s brow furrowed. “What about them?”

I hesitated, running my thumb absently across his knuckles. “They’re changing so quickly, Stiles. Their speed, their strength. I’ve seen it before, and it’s only going to get stronger. I know they’re kids right now, but... what happens when they start to really feel it? When it gets to be too much?”

“They have us,” Stiles replied simply, like that answered everything. “We’ll help them through it, Damon. That’s the point of being their parents.”

“I know,” I said quietly. “But I’m a vampire, Stiles. I can understand what they’re feeling in ways you can’t anymore. I can teach them how to control it, how to live with it. And you—you’re still... human.”

There it was. The thing that had been gnawing at the back of my mind. Stiles being human again was a good thing—he deserved to live that life after centuries of being something else. But sometimes, I worried that he felt left out. That he wouldn’t be able to help them in the way he wanted to.

He was quiet for a beat, his thumb brushing over mine. “You think I don’t know that?” he said softly, and his voice held that edge of vulnerability he rarely let anyone see. “Of course I feel it, Damon. I see you with them when they’re running faster than any human kid should be able to, when they’re stronger than me, and I think—‘I used to know what that felt like.’”

I swallowed hard, watching him.

“But it’s different now,” Stiles continued, meeting my gaze. “I’m not like you anymore, and that’s okay. They don’t need me to have powers. They need me to be their dad. Our kids are going to have enough people telling them they’re different when they’re older—I’m going to be the one telling them it doesn’t matter. That they’re still just kids. That they can be whatever they want to be.”

I exhaled slowly, his words sinking in.

“I may not be a vampire anymore,” he said quietly, “but I still have my magic. I still have them. And I have you.”

My throat tightened as I looked at him. “You always make it sound so simple.”

“Because it is,” he replied softly. “They’ll figure it out, Damon. With us.”

I didn’t know how he always managed to be so steady, even when everything around us was a swirling mess of uncertainty. But he was right. I knew he was.

“You’re annoyingly wise sometimes, you know that?” I said, my voice softening.

“It’s one of my many charms,” he said with a smirk.

I leaned over and kissed him, slow and steady, my hand curling around the back of his neck. His lips softened under mine, and when I pulled back, he was grinning up at me.

“Feel better now, Mommy?” he teased.

I groaned, flopping onto my back. “I swear if you call me that one more time—”

“You love it.”

“I tolerate it,” I corrected, but even I could hear the smile in my voice.

Stiles shifted closer, resting his head on my chest, and I let my arm curl around him. For the first time all night, I felt the tension ease from my shoulders. The hum of the triplets’ breathing through the monitor was soothing, a reminder that they were safe. That we were okay.

“Damon?” Stiles whispered after a long silence.

“Hmm?”

“You know you’re a good dad, right?”

I stilled, surprised by the weight of his words.

“Sometimes I think you forget,” he continued softly. “But you’re teaching them things only you can teach. They’re lucky to have you.”

I swallowed hard, my chest aching in a way I couldn’t explain. I kissed the top of his head, letting my hand slide up his back. “They’re lucky to have us both.”

He hummed in agreement, settling deeper into my embrace.

And as I lay there, holding the person I loved more than anything in the world, listening to the faint sound of our kids sleeping down the hall, I realized something. Stiles was right. They didn’t need perfection. They didn’t need superpowers. They just needed us.

And I would give them everything I had.

“Goodnight, Damon,” Stiles whispered, his voice teasing but soft as he drifted off again.

I rolled my eyes, but I couldn’t stop the smile tugging at my lips. “Goodnight, Stiles.”

For the first time in a long time, I felt at peace.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Damon's Pov

And as I lay there, holding the person I loved more than anything in the world, listening to the faint sound of our kids sleeping down the hall, I realized something. Stiles was right. They didn’t need perfection. They didn’t need superpowers. They just needed us.

And I would give them everything I had.

“Goodnight, Damon,” Stiles whispered, his voice teasing but soft as he drifted off again.

I rolled my eyes, but I couldn’t stop the smile tugging at my lips. “Goodnight, Stiles.”

For the first time in a long time, I felt at peace.

Damon's Pov

Mornings in our house were never quiet, but they were alive in the best ways—messy, chaotic, and full of love. Even as a vampire, I’d grown to appreciate the rush of sunlight streaming through the windows, the scent of coffee brewing in the kitchen, and the faint sound of laughter filtering through the house as the triplets started their day. For someone who used to thrive in darkness and solitude, the light of our mornings had become my lifeline.

I woke up to the sound of tiny footsteps padding down the hall, their eager little voices already chattering about something that sounded far too energetic for this early. I cracked open one eye to find Stiles still asleep beside me, his hair a disaster and his mouth slightly open. He looked peaceful, so human, and completely unbothered by the chaos beginning to stir outside our bedroom door.

I smirked, careful not to wake him as I slipped out of bed. Let him sleep a little longer. He deserved it after putting up with my teasing all night.

As soon as I opened the door, the triplets were on me like a pack of wolves—though considering their lineage, that comparison wasn’t entirely off. Asher led the charge, grinning ear to ear. Henry and Cayley followed, their excitement palpable.

“Mommy!” Asher shouted, launching himself into my arms with a speed that could rival any vampire’s. “We made breakfast!”

I raised an eyebrow, holding him steady as he wiggled like an excited puppy. “Breakfast? You mean the edible kind, or the ‘we tried but burned everything’ kind?”

Henry crossed his arms, looking affronted. “We didn’t burn anything this time! Grandpa helped.”

“Grandpa? You mean John’s already up and dealing with you three before coffee? Brave man,” I muttered, carrying Asher toward the kitchen. Cayley grabbed onto my leg, and Henry darted ahead to lead the way.

When I stepped into the kitchen, the sight that greeted me made me laugh out loud. John was standing by the stove, looking utterly unimpressed as he flipped pancakes onto a plate. His badge and gun were still on his belt, as if he was ready to arrest the chaos at a moment’s notice. The counters were a mess—flour, milk, and eggs scattered like a crime scene.

“Good morning,” I said, smirking as I set Asher down. “I see you’ve already had a productive start.”

John turned, giving me his patented “I’m too old for this” look. “Your kids decided pancakes were a good idea at six in the morning.”

“Brilliant idea,” I said, crossing my arms and leaning against the counter. “And how’d that go?”

“They didn’t burn anything,” John admitted begrudgingly. “Though Cayley almost added salt instead of sugar.”

“It was an accident!” Cayley protested, climbing onto a stool to steal a pancake.

“You’re a saint, John,” I said with a grin. “I don’t know how you do it.”

“I raised Stiles, didn’t I?” he shot back, flipping another pancake onto the plate. “This is nothing.”

The triplets giggled at that, and I couldn’t help but laugh too. It was moments like this—simple, messy, and full of life—that reminded me why I loved this family so much. After breakfast (which, miraculously, didn’t end in disaster), I sent the triplets outside to play in the backyard while I cleaned up the kitchen. Stiles eventually wandered in, looking adorably disheveled and still half-asleep.

“Morning, sunshine,” I teased, handing him a cup of coffee.

He grumbled something unintelligible, taking the mug without opening his eyes. I watched him sip it slowly, his expression softening as the caffeine worked its magic.

“You let me sleep in,” he said finally, his voice hoarse from sleep.

“Of course I did,” I replied, leaning against the counter. “Figured you deserved a break after keeping me up all night with your snoring.”

Stiles glared at me over the rim of his mug. “I do not snore.”

“Sure you don’t,” I said with a grin.

He rolled his eyes but didn’t argue, instead leaning against me as he drank his coffee. I wrapped an arm around him, pressing a kiss to the top of his head.

“Kids behaving?” he asked after a moment.

“Define ‘behaving,’” I said dryly. “They made pancakes at six in the morning. Your dad helped. Somehow, the house is still standing.”

Stiles snorted, setting his mug down. “Sounds about right.”

Later that afternoon, while the kids were napping, I found myself sitting on the porch with John. He had a beer in hand, his face relaxed for once as he looked out at the quiet yard.

“You’re good with them,” John said suddenly, breaking the silence.

I turned to him, surprised by the comment. “With who?”

“The kids,” he clarified. “You’re good with them. Better than I thought you’d be, honestly.”

“Gee, thanks for the vote of confidence,” I said, smirking. But there was no malice in his tone, just a quiet kind of respect that caught me off guard.

“I mean it,” John said, taking a sip of his beer. “They’re a handful. But you... you’ve got a way with them. They listen to you.”

“They listen to Stiles more,” I admitted, running a hand through my hair. “I’m just the one who lets them get away with stuff.”

John chuckled. “Maybe. But they look up to you. It’s obvious.”

I didn’t know how to respond to that, so I just nodded, staring out at the yard. The truth was, I didn’t think I deserved their admiration. I wasn’t exactly a model parent—I had a history of bad decisions and selfish behavior that I still carried with me. But when I looked at those three little faces, something shifted in me. They made me want to be better. For them. For Stiles.

“They’re good kids,” I said finally, my voice quiet.

“They are,” John agreed. “And that’s because of you and Stiles.”

The weight of his words settled over me, warm and heavy. I didn’t say anything, just nodded again, letting the moment linger. That night, after the kids were asleep and the house was quiet again, I found myself lying in bed beside Stiles, staring at the ceiling. He was curled up against me, his hand resting on my chest, his breathing slow and even.

“You’re thinking again,” he murmured, his voice sleepy but amused.

“How do you know?” I asked, glancing down at him.

“I can feel it,” he said, his fingers curling slightly against my shirt. “What’s on your mind?”

I hesitated for a moment, then sighed. “Your dad thinks I’m a good parent.”

Stiles tilted his head to look up at me, a small smile tugging at his lips. “That’s because you are.”

“I’m trying,” I admitted, my voice soft. “But sometimes I feel like I’m just making it up as I go.”

“Damon,” he said, his voice firm despite its softness. “No one has a manual for this. We’re all making it up as we go. But you’re doing an amazing job. The kids love you. I love you. That’s what matters.”

I looked down at him, my chest tightening at the honesty in his eyes. “You always know what to say.”

“It’s my job,” he replied with a smirk. “Now stop overthinking and go to sleep. You’re the one who needs it this time.”

I chuckled, pulling him closer. “Alright, Daddy.”

He groaned. “Don’t push your luck, Mommy.”

I chuckled, closing my eyes as the weight of the day finally began to lift. And as I drifted off, I couldn’t help but think that, for all the chaos and uncertainty, this messy, beautiful, human life—was exactly where I was meant to be.

Stiles's Pov

The house was quiet when I woke up, and for a moment, I thought it was a dream. The soft, warm sunlight filtered through the curtains, casting a peaceful glow on everything around me. Damon was still asleep beside me, his face relaxed, the muscles in his jaw soft. For a second, I thought I could stay here forever—just the two of us, the world outside not quite reaching us. But as always, the moment didn’t last. I could hear the sound of footsteps running down the hall, giggles, and small voices calling out. The triplets were already awake, full of energy. Of course.

I sighed contentedly, but then reluctantly pulled myself out of bed. Damon would sleep through anything if I let him, and it wasn’t like the kids would wait for us. They had no concept of “sleeping in.”

I walked to the kids' room first, my footsteps light as I pushed open the door. As expected, the triplets were already in full swing. Henry was trying to build a tower with blocks while Cayley was jumping around, pretending to fly, and Asher was nowhere to be seen—just his giggle echoing from under the bed.

“Found you,” I said with a grin, bending down to pull Asher out from under the bed where he’d been hiding.

He grinned back at me. “You’re getting faster, Daddy. I almost tricked you.”

I laughed softly. “You think so, huh? You’re going to have to try harder next time.”

“Daddy!” Cayley squealed, running up to me. “I’m a superhero! See?” She posed dramatically, hands on her hips, a towel wrapped around her shoulders like a cape.

“Wow,” I said, crouching down to her level. “A superhero? What’s your superpower?”

“I can fly!” she declared, jumping off a small stool. “Whee!”

I chuckled as she “flew” around the room in her own little world. I wasn’t sure where they got this boundless energy from—certainly not from me. I had no idea how Damon managed to keep up with them all the time.

Henry, ever the determined one, looked up from his tower of blocks and grinned. “I’m going to make the biggest tower ever, Daddy!”

“You’re doing great, buddy,” I said, sitting down next to him. I couldn’t help but smile as I watched him add another block to his ever-growing tower. “You’re gonna need a bigger space for that one.”

“Yeah, I’m building a super tower,” he said, nodding seriously as he stacked another block.

The sound of footsteps behind me made me look up, and I saw Damon standing in the doorway, looking utterly unbothered. He stretched and yawned, and for a moment, I just stared at him. Even after everything, after centuries of being anything but normal, there was something undeniably... domestic about this moment. Watching him stand there, unkempt and a little disoriented, like every other parent, was comforting.

“Good morning,” I said, my voice soft.

“Morning, Stiles,” Damon said, grinning. “Your mini-me’s are already awake, huh?” He stepped inside, walking over to the kids. Asher immediately latched onto his leg, holding him in place as Damon tried to step over him.

“Mommy, don’t move. You’re in my path,” Asher said seriously, looking up at him.

“I’ll try not to step on you, kiddo,” Damon said with a grin, squatting down to ruffle his hair. “How’d you sleep?”

“Good!” Asher declared, puffing out his chest. “I dreamt I was a ninja.”

“That’s a good dream,” Damon said, standing back up and looking over at me with a smile. “You’re gonna be a ninja when you grow up?”

“I’m already a ninja!” Asher said, running off to demonstrate his “skills” on a nearby chair.

I chuckled. “Asher has a very interesting idea of what it means to be a ninja.”

Damon rolled his eyes, walking over to Henry and crouching down. “And what about you? Got any big plans for today, Henry?”

“I’m building a super tower!” he repeated, eyes shining with excitement.

“A super tower, huh? I’ll have to check it out,” Damon said, looking at me over his shoulder. “I thought we had an actual date planned today?”

“I know,” I replied, my tone serious for a second. “But this right here—this is important. They need us, Damon. I just want to make sure we’re doing right by them.”

Damon gave me that look—the one where his eyes softened and he knew exactly what I meant. “We’re doing fine. We’re giving them what they need, Stiles. All of it. And we’re doing it together. Don’t doubt that.”

I smiled, feeling that familiar weight lift from my chest. Sometimes I forgot to breathe, to just be present. It was easy to get lost in the whirlwind of raising three kids, the complexities of their powers, and the realities of our lives. But Damon was right—we were doing this together.

“So,” Damon said, turning back to the kids, “are we going to eat breakfast or what?”

The triplets turned to him in unison, as if they had been waiting for his permission all along. “Yes!” they shouted in unison. “Breakfast!”

We managed to get through breakfast with only a few minor casualties—a spilled cup of juice, a slight near miss with the toaster, and some cereal scattered across the table. But, as always, it was worth it. These were the moments that made everything feel right—watching Damon try to wrangle them into their seats, his patience endless, and seeing the triplets’ faces light up as they eagerly ate their breakfast.

“So,” I began, watching them chatter excitedly, “have we figured out the superhero names yet?”

“I’m Princess Power!” Cayley announced, raising her fist like she was about to conquer the world.

“I’m Speedy Rocket!” Henry said, standing up in his seat like he was about to race to another galaxy.

“I’m Shadow Ninja!” Asher declared, his voice serious as he demonstrated a mock ninja move, causing both Damon and I to raise our eyebrows.

“Shadow Ninja,” Damon mused, half-amused. “A fitting name for the son of a vampire.”

I grinned at that. “Shadow Ninja. Sounds dangerous. I’m glad we’re on the same side.”

The triplets beamed with pride, and as I watched them interact—so full of life, so full of potential—I felt a flicker of hope deep in my chest. Yes, they were different, they were powerful in ways I couldn’t fully understand, but they were still just kids. They still had their innocence, their curiosity, and their sense of adventure.

“Alright,” I said, standing up and giving them a look, “time for a break from the superhero antics. We’ve got a plan today.”

Damon raised an eyebrow. “What’s the plan, Stiles?”

“We’re taking them to the park,” I said, smiling at the three of them. “They’ve been cooped up for too long. Let’s let them run wild for a bit. But,” I added, raising my finger, “no super-speed chases until after lunch, okay?”

Asher raised his hand eagerly. “I won’t run super-fast, Daddy, I promise!”

“Yeah, right,” I said with a grin, patting his head. “But I’m trusting you anyway. And no climbing anything dangerous.”

“Got it!” Cayley said, saluting me like she was ready for her next mission.

“Let’s go,” I said, feeling the familiar rush of energy fills the room. The kids were bouncing on their seats, ready for the next adventure, and I couldn’t help but feel thankful. Despite all the unknowns about their powers and the complications of their existence, they were still just kids. And right now, that was enough.

Damon stood up, tossing me a playful look. “Ready to get out there and watch them wear us down again?”

“Always,” I said with a smile, watching Damon wink at me.

Together, we rounded up the kids and headed out the door, our little superheroes ready for whatever the day had in store.

The office was bustling as usual. Phones were ringing, the printer was jamming—again—and someone was microwaving something that smelled suspiciously like burnt popcorn. Mondays in social services were always chaos, but I didn’t mind. I thrived on it.

My desk was a cluttered mix of case files, sticky notes, and pictures of the triplets. The one I loved the most was a candid shot of Cayley wearing her flower girl dress at Rebekah’s wedding, Henry giving a goofy thumbs-up, and Asher grinning like he’d just gotten away with something. That picture was my anchor on the hard days, the reason I did what I did.

As I flipped through a file, trying to make sense of yet another convoluted case, I heard the familiar chatter of my coworkers behind me. It wasn’t unusual for the team to take breaks by the coffee machine and swap stories about their kids. Sometimes, it was lighthearted—tales of tantrums and milestones—and other times, it was heavier. Working in this field, we all carried the weight of what we saw, so these conversations were like therapy.

“Alright,” said Maria, one of the senior social workers, her voice carrying across the office. “What’s the most ridiculous thing your kid has done this week?”

“My youngest tried to feed the dog cereal with chocolate milk,” Ben chimed in, laughing. “We caught him just before the poor dog got a stomachache.”

“Oh, that’s nothing,” Maria countered. “My daughter decided her Barbie dolls needed a swimming pool, so she used the bathtub... and left the water running. Our downstairs neighbors weren’t thrilled.”

I couldn’t help but chuckle quietly at their stories as I worked. Parenting wasn’t easy—human or supernatural—but it was always entertaining.

Then I heard Maria’s voice again, this time directed at me. “Hey, Stiles! You’ve been awfully quiet. What about your kids? I know you’ve got those three adorable triplets.”

I looked up, a little caught off guard. Maria was smiling warmly at me, her coffee cup in hand, while Ben and a few others turned their attention my way.

“Oh, yeah,” I said, leaning back in my chair. “The triplets are... something else. They’re at that age where everything is an adventure, but it’s also a race to see who can break something first.”

Ben laughed. “Sounds about right. What’s the latest chaos in the Stilinski household?”

I hesitated for a second, thinking about how much I could actually share. Sure, they were technically my coworkers, but it wasn’t like I could tell them that my three-year-olds were developing vampire speed and strength. Or that Asher had sprouted fangs in the middle of the night a few weeks ago. Or that Damon—my husband and resident snark machine—was still a vampire, and I was a former one. Nope, none of that was making it into the office gossip today.

“They decided they were superheroes last week,” I said, grinning. “Cayley’s convinced she can fly, Henry wants to be the fastest person on Earth, and Asher... well, Asher thinks he’s a ninja.”

Maria laughed, her eyes crinkling with delight. “That’s adorable. You must have your hands full.”

“You have no idea,” I muttered, though there was no malice in my tone. I loved those kids more than anything, even if they turned my life into a constant whirlwind of surprises.

Ben tilted his head curiously. “So, three kids, huh? Do you and Damon ever think about having more?”

That question caught me completely off guard. I blinked at him, my brain stalling for a moment as I tried to process the question. More kids? With everything we already had going on? Was that even something we’d ever talked about?

“I mean,” I said, scrambling for a coherent answer, “three is already... a lot. I think we’re good for now.”

“Really?” Maria asked, raising an eyebrow. “You don’t think you’d want to add a fourth? You seem like such a great dad.”

I felt a strange mix of pride and panic at her words. “Thanks, but, uh, three is kind of our magic number. Plus, with Damon’s schedule and my job, it’s a lot to juggle already.”

“That’s fair,” Ben said, nodding. “I’ve got two, and they’re more than enough to keep me on my toes.”

The conversation shifted after that, moving to someone else’s story about their toddler’s latest misadventure, but I couldn’t stop thinking about the question. Did Damon and I want more kids? We’d never really discussed it. Hell, I was still trying to wrap my head around raising three supernatural triplets without completely losing my mind.

When I got home, the first thing I heard was the sound of the triplets giggling in the living room. Damon was sitting on the couch, a coloring book in his lap, while Cayley leaned over his shoulder, instructing him on which colors to use. Asher and Henry were sprawled on the floor, their toys scattered around them in what looked like the aftermath of a battle.

“Daddy’s home!” Cayley shouted when she saw me, abandoning her post on the couch to run over and hug me. Her little arms wrapped tightly around my legs, and I melted instantly.

“Hey, princess,” I said, scooping her up. “What have you guys been up to?”

“Mommy’s coloring wrong,” she said seriously, pointing an accusing finger at Damon.

“I’m following your instructions exactly,” Damon argued from the couch, his tone dripping with mock indignation. “If anyone’s doing it wrong, it’s you.”

“You’re supposed to use purple for the unicorn’s horn!” Cayley insisted, wriggling out of my arms to return to her post.

I chuckled, dropping my bag by the door and walking over to the couch. Damon looked up at me with a grin, his expression equal parts smug and exhausted.

“Rough day?” he asked.

“Not really,” I said, sitting down beside him. “But I do have a question for you.”

“Oh, this should be good,” he said, leaning back against the cushions. “What’s on your mind, Daddy?”

I hesitated for a second, glancing at the triplets to make sure they were distracted. “Do you... ever think about having more kids?”

Damon’s eyebrows shot up, and he gave me a look that was somewhere between amused and incredulous. “More kids? Stiles, we can barely keep these three from tearing the house apart.”

“I know,” I said quickly, holding up my hands. “It’s just something someone at work asked me today. It got me thinking.”

“Well, stop thinking,” Damon said, smirking. “Three is plenty. Besides, I like our chaos just the way it is.”

I couldn’t help but laugh at that. “Yeah, you’re probably right. I don’t know what I was thinking.”

“Thinking’s your problem,” Damon teased, leaning over to kiss my cheek. “Just enjoy what we’ve got, Daddy. Our hands are already full.”

I smiled, feeling a weight I hadn’t realized I was carrying lift off my chest. He was right—our family was perfect, just the way it was. And as I looked at the triplets, their laughter filling the room, I knew I wouldn’t trade this chaos for anything in the world.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

I couldn't help but laugh at that. "Yeah, you're probably right. I don't know what I was thinking."

"Thinking's your problem," Damon teased, leaning over to kiss my cheek. "Just enjoy what we've got, Daddy. Our hands are already full."

I smiled, feeling a weight I hadn't realized I was carrying lift off my chest. He was right—our family was perfect, just the way it was. And as I looked at the triplets, their laughter filling the room, I knew I wouldn't trade this chaos for anything in the world.

Stiles's Pov

As the noise of the triplets continued to fill the room, I couldn't help but feel a deep sense of contentment. The weight of the day melted away as I sat next to Damon, watching our kids—our crazy, adorable kids—live out their childhood without a care in the world. Even though they were still figuring out their powers, still growing into their roles as individuals with extraordinary abilities, they were still just kids. And that's what mattered the most.

"Hey, Stiles?" Damon's voice broke through my thoughts, and I turned to face him, still grinning. "You're staring again."

"Not staring," I said, playfully nudging him with my elbow. "Just thinking."

"About what?" Damon asked, his tone curious.

"I was thinking about how we have a lot of things to figure out," I admitted. "But right now, it feels right. The triplets, you, me... this is where I'm supposed to be."

Damon's eyes softened, and he nudged me back, a rare softness in his expression. "You and me both, Stiles. You and me both."

The triplets were still busy in their own little world—Cayley was clearly teaching Damon how to color the unicorn's horn with purple this time, Henry was stacking more blocks, and Asher was creating some sort of elaborate toy fort in the corner of the room. As much as I'd joked about how I missed being a vampire and the way I could have helped with the kids' powers, I knew, deep down, this was enough. The love I felt for Damon and the triplets was something I couldn't quite put into words, but it was everything I'd ever wanted. More than anything, they had what they needed from me—just me.

"So, about what you asked at work," Damon said, breaking the silence. "Are we really going to entertain that whole 'more kids' thing?"

I looked at him and couldn't stop the grin that spread across my face. "Not right now," I said. "But you never know what the future holds."

Damon rolled his eyes playfully. "Oh, no. Don't tell me you've gone soft on me, Stiles. The triplets alone could drive anyone to the brink."

I chuckled, pulling him into a quick kiss. "You're right, of course. We've got our hands full as it is."

He wrapped an arm around me, pulling me closer. "Good. Because I'm not going through another pregnancy with you again."

"Oh, like you could ever live without me," I teased.

Damon chuckled, his thumb gently rubbing circles on my back. "No chance in hell. Besides, I've got my hands full with the three of you already."

We both turned our attention back to the triplets, who were now starting some sort of race around the living room—Henry zooming across the floor with his toy trucks, Asher pretending to be a ninja again, and Cayley attempting to fly with an old towel tied around her neck like a cape.

I took a deep breath, my heart swelling with pride and love. "This," I said quietly, my voice full of affection, "this is perfect."

Damon didn't reply immediately, but his gaze softened as he watched the chaos unfold before us. "Yeah, it is."

As the triplets' giggles filled the room, I leaned against Damon, letting his warmth surround me. We didn't need more chaos, not right now. What we had was enough—more than enough.

It had taken a long time to find this peace, and for once, I felt certain that everything was exactly where it needed to be. We were doing it together—building a life, raising our kids, and loving each other with everything we had.

And in that moment, nothing else mattered.

The triplets were finally asleep, their soft snores echoing through the baby monitor on the coffee table. Damon had already kissed them goodnight, whispering something about how they were his little hurricanes before quietly leaving their room. Now, he was in the kitchen cleaning up the remnants of our chaotic dinner while I sat on the couch, staring at the baby monitor's glowing screen.

They looked so peaceful, so innocent, nestled in their beds. Seeing them like that always filled me with a mix of emotions—pride, joy, and, sometimes, an overwhelming fear.

I shifted on the couch, resting my head against the back cushions, and closed my eyes. My mind drifted back to the day they were born—a day that was equal parts miraculous and terrifying.

Flashback

The room smelled like herbs and antiseptic, a strange mix that would forever be etched into my memory. The makeshift delivery pool Deaton had set up in the vet clinic was warm and surrounded by Klaus, Elijah, and Melissa, all there to help. Damon sat in the water, his face pale but determined. He was gripping my hand so tightly I thought my bones might break, but I didn't dare pull away. He needed me, and I wasn't going anywhere.

The first two babies, Cayley and Henry, had been born without any major complications. They were perfect, tiny, and absolutely breathtaking. Cayley had let out the loudest cry the second she entered the world, while Henry seemed more subdued, blinking up at everyone with wide, curious eyes. Klaus had taken Cayley, and Elijah was holding Henry, both brothers marveling at the little bundles in their arms.

But there was still one more to go. Asher.

Damon's breaths were coming fast now, his grip on my hand tightening again as another contraction hit. His teeth clenched, and I could see the strain on his face.

"You're doing amazing," I told him, brushing a damp strand of hair from his forehead. "You've got this, Damon. Just one more."

Damon glared at me through the pain, his eyes flashing briefly with that vampire fire. "Easy for you to say. You're not the one pushing out another human being."

I bit back a laugh. Even in the middle of this, Damon's sarcasm was intact. "Fair point," I said, squeezing his hand. "But you're stronger than me, remember? Supernatural and all that."

He didn't reply, just let out a low groan as the next contraction hit. Melissa crouched beside him, her voice calm and soothing as she guided him through it.

"The baby's crowning," she said, glancing at me. "Almost there, Damon. Just one more big push."

Damon closed his eyes, and I could feel the tension radiating through his body. He bore down with everything he had, and after what felt like an eternity, Asher was born. The room filled with the sound of his cries, loud and strong, as Melissa placed him on Damon's chest.

"You did it," I whispered, tears streaming down my face. "He's perfect, Damon. You're amazing."

Damon's face softened as he looked down at Asher, his hands trembling slightly as he cradled the tiny baby against his chest. "He's... beautiful," Damon murmured, his voice thick with emotion.

But the relief didn't last long. As Melissa moved to cut the umbilical cord and Klaus gently took Asher from Damon's arms, I noticed something that sent a chill down my spine. The water in the pool was turning red. Rapidly.

"Deaton," I said, my voice sharp and filled with panic. "Something's wrong."

Deaton was at Damon's side in an instant, his calm demeanor faltering as he took in the scene. Blood was everywhere, seeping into the water faster than it should have.

"Damon," Deaton said firmly, his hands moving to assess the source of the bleeding. "Stay with me."

"What's happening?" I demanded, my voice rising as fear clawed at my throat. "Why is he bleeding so much? He's a vampire! He's not supposed to—"

"It's a rare complication," Deaton said quickly, his tone steady but grim. "The pregnancy put a strain on his body, even as a vampire. We need to get him out of the water now."

Everything became a blur after that. Klaus and Elijah helped lift Damon out of the pool, laying him on the floor as Melissa grabbed supplies to try and stop the bleeding. I knelt beside him, my hands shaking as I held onto his, whispering his name over and over again like a mantra.

"Stay with me, Damon," I said, my voice breaking. "You're not going anywhere, okay? You hear me? You don't get to check out now. The babies need you. I need you."

Damon's eyes fluttered open, a faint smirk on his lips despite the pain. "Bossy," he muttered weakly. "I like it."

I let out a shaky laugh, tears streaming down my face. "Yeah, well, get used to it. You're stuck with me, remember?"

But the situation was spiraling. The bleeding wouldn't stop, and Damon's breaths were growing shallower by the second. Melissa and Deaton worked tirelessly, but the sight of Melissa performing CPR on Damon—my invincible vampire husband—was enough to shatter whatever fragile composure I had left.

"Why is this happening?" I whispered, clutching Damon's hand as if I could anchor him to this world. "He's a vampire. He's not supposed to bleed to death."

"We need to move him to the clinic," Deaton said, his voice clipped and urgent. "I need more tools to stabilize him."

Klaus and Elijah didn't hesitate, lifting Damon as gently as possible and carrying him to Deaton's vet clinic. I followed close behind, my heart pounding in my chest.

The clinic was quiet except for the steady beep of a monitor and the sound of my own shallow breathing. Damon was stable now, his body pale but still. Deaton had managed to stop the bleeding, but he warned me that it would take time for Damon's vampire healing to kick in.

I sat in a chair beside Damon's bed, my hand still clutching his. I hadn't let go since the ordeal started.

"You scared me," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "You don't get to do that, okay? You're not allowed to scare me like that."

Damon didn't respond—he was still unconscious—but I hoped he could hear me anyway.

After what felt like an eternity, Deaton came in to check on him. "He's going to be okay," Deaton said gently, placing a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "He just needs time."

I nodded, swallowing hard. "Thank you, Deaton. For everything."

"Go home, Stiles," Deaton said. "Your babies need you. We'll take care of Damon here until he's strong enough to come home."

I didn't want to leave, but I knew he was right. The babies needed me. Damon would want me to be with them.

When I got home, the house was quiet. The triplets had been cleaned, fed, and were fast asleep in their bassinets. I stood over them for a long time, marveling at how small and perfect they were.

"You're safe," I whispered, brushing a finger gently across Cayley's cheek. "And Daddy's going to be okay. I promise."

After a quick shower, I headed to my bedroom, where I found my dad sitting on the edge of the bed. He looked tired but resolute, his sheriff's badge glinting faintly in the dim light.

"Get some sleep, Stiles," he said, his voice firm but kind. "We're going to stay and help. You're not doing this alone."

I nodded, too exhausted to argue. Grabbing one of Damon's pillows, I crawled into bed and clutched it tightly, breathing in his scent.

As sleep finally claimed me, I whispered a silent prayer to whoever was listening: "Please bring him back to me."

Present Day

I blinked, coming back to the present as the sound of Damon's voice pulled me from my thoughts. He was standing in front of me, holding two mugs of tea, his expression curious.

"You okay?" he asked, handing me one of the mugs before sitting down beside me.

I nodded, offering a small smile. "Yeah. Just... thinking."

"About what?"

"The day the triplets were born," I admitted. "How close we came to losing you."

Damon's expression softened, and he reached for my hand, intertwining our fingers. "But you didn't," he said quietly. "I'm still here. We're still here."

I nodded, my chest tightening with emotion. "I know. It's just... I don't think I'll ever forget how scared I was."

"You don't have to forget," Damon said, his voice steady. "But don't let it haunt you, either. We made it through that, Stiles. We'll make it through whatever comes next."

I leaned into him, resting my head on his shoulder. "You're annoyingly wise sometimes, you know that?"

"Yeah, well, don't get used to it," Damon teased, pressing a kiss to the top of my head. "I'm still going to be a sarcastic pain in the ass most days."

I laughed softly, closing my eyes as I let his warmth and the sound of his heartbeat calm me. No matter what challenges we faced, no matter how hard things got, we had each other. And that was enough.

The house was eerily quiet for once—no giggling triplets running through the hallways, no clattering toys, no questions about why the sky was blue or why vampires could only drink blood. The kids were with my dad and Peter for the day. They'd asked for a "grandpa day," which, honestly, I should have seen coming after the last time they tried to build a "super tower" in the living room and almost took out half the furniture.

Now that the house was still, I found myself with an odd sense of peace, yet a growing knot in my stomach. Damon was in the other room, doing what he did best: being annoyingly perfect at everything he put his mind to. He had that strange ability to make everything seem effortless. Me? I spent the past few hours cleaning, organizing, and thinking about everything that had happened over the last few years.

I wiped down the countertops and sighed, running my fingers through my hair. I couldn’t shake the feeling, the one that had been lingering ever since the conversation with my coworkers about having more kids. The thought hadn’t crossed my mind in a long time. I hadn’t thought about expanding our family. But now, with the space in the house feeling just a little too quiet, it was hard not to.

I couldn’t deny how much I loved being a dad. Damon and I had come so far, and the triplets—Cayley, Henry, and Asher—were everything I had ever dreamed of. But there was something I couldn’t ignore: the fear that haunted me after Damon had almost bled to death. It was a memory that had stayed with me, one that I couldn’t quite push away.

The birth of the triplets had been one of the most miraculous days of my life. But I knew it came with its risks—risks we hadn’t even anticipated. Damon was a vampire, and although I knew he was stronger than most, the reality was that he could still be vulnerable in ways I hadn’t expected. The trauma of that day—the fear I had when I thought I might lose him—still haunted me in quiet moments like this.

The sound of the door creaking open behind me made me startle. Damon was standing there, leaning against the frame, his eyes soft as he watched me. He knew me too well.

“You’ve been quiet,” he said, his voice low but filled with concern. “What’s on your mind?”

I didn’t know where to start. I hadn’t even fully admitted it to myself yet, let alone to Damon. I turned around to face him, my fingers gripping the edge of the counter, suddenly feeling a little too exposed. "I... I’ve been thinking," I started slowly, unsure of how to phrase it. “About having more kids.”

Damon raised an eyebrow. "More kids? You’re serious?”

I nodded, taking a deep breath. “Yeah, I am. But... I don’t know if I can do it. What if something happens again? What if we go through that again?” My voice cracked, the words coming out shakier than I wanted them to. “What if I lose you?”

The air between us thickened with the weight of what I was saying, and Damon didn’t say anything at first. His eyes softened, and he walked closer to me, his movements slow, careful. He reached out, placing his hand gently on my shoulder.

“You’re afraid,” Damon said quietly, his voice full of understanding. “I get it, Stiles. I do. You’re afraid of what happened before. But you can’t let that fear control you.”

I shook my head, trying to clear the thoughts that were clouding my mind. “I don’t want to put us through that again. I can’t—I can’t go through watching you die, Damon. I can’t.” My chest tightened, and I struggled to keep my breathing even. The memory of that day—the panic, the blood, the way everything spiraled out of control so quickly—it still felt raw. The thought of it happening again with another child made my stomach turn.

Damon’s grip on my shoulder tightened, grounding me as I wavered. “Stiles,” he said gently, his voice filled with warmth, “I’m still here. I’m still here because you fought for me. And if we had another child—if we decided to expand our family—it would be for the right reasons. Not because of fear, but because we know what we want.”

I closed my eyes for a moment, allowing his words to settle in. “I don’t know if I can handle it, Damon. I don’t want to bring another baby into a situation where we don’t know what’s going to happen.”

Damon was quiet for a few moments, as if carefully choosing his next words. “I understand. But think about it, Stiles. We’ve already faced the hardest things together. And we’ve come through it, stronger than before.” He paused, letting his words sink in. “If we have more kids, it’s because we’re ready. Because we want it. And yes, it might be scary. It might be uncertain. But we don’t have to do it alone. We have each other.”

I let out a breath, my mind spinning. The more Damon talked, the more I could hear the conviction in his voice. But I wasn’t sure I had the strength to face another uncertainty, another risk. My stomach churned at the thought of it. What if something went wrong again? What if Damon wasn’t there when I needed him most?

“I’m scared,” I admitted, the words slipping out before I could stop them. “Scared of what could happen. I can’t bear the thought of losing you, Damon. I just can’t.”

He pulled me into an embrace, his arms tight around me. I buried my face in his chest, feeling the steady beat of his heart beneath my cheek. For a moment, the world outside our bubble didn’t matter. It was just me and him, holding onto each other.

“You don’t have to do this alone, Stiles,” Damon said softly, his voice comforting and reassuring. “I’m not going anywhere. I promise you.”

I clung to him, letting the reassurance of his words settle in, even if the uncertainty still lingered in my chest. But I knew one thing for sure: whatever we decided, whatever path we took, I wouldn’t be doing it alone.

After a long moment, I pulled away, wiping my eyes as I looked up at him. “I want more. I want our family to grow. But I don’t know if I can go through the fear again.”

Damon placed a hand on my cheek, his thumb gently brushing away the last remnants of tears. “We don’t have to rush into it. We can take it one step at a time. You and me, Stiles. Always. We’ll face whatever comes next together.”

I nodded slowly, taking in his words. He was right. We didn’t have to make any decisions today. The future would come when it came, and we’d be ready for it—together.

“I just don’t want to make the same mistakes, Damon. I don’t want to put us in a situation where we’re risking everything again.”

“I know,” Damon said, his voice soft and reassuring. “And we won’t. We’ll be careful. We’ll be smart. But I need you to trust me, Stiles. Trust that we can handle whatever comes our way.”

I swallowed hard, my thoughts racing. Maybe he was right. Maybe I was letting fear take over. Maybe I was so focused on the past that I couldn’t see the future clearly.

“You’re right,” I said finally, my voice steady, though still filled with a lingering doubt. “We’ll figure it out. Together.”

Damon kissed me on the forehead, a small, comforting gesture that made everything feel a little less daunting. “That’s all I needed to hear, Stiles. You and me. Always.”

We stood there in the kitchen for a few more moments, holding each other in the silence. The weight of the conversation hung in the air, but there was a sense of resolution, too. The fear would always be there, but so would the love. And as long as we had that, we could face whatever came next.

Later that evening, after the triplets had come home and we had gone through our usual bedtime routine, I found myself sitting on the couch again, staring at the baby monitor. The triplets were asleep, their little faces peaceful and content. They were our world, our everything. And while the thought of adding another child to our family was still a scary one, I knew one thing for sure: no matter what happened, we would be okay.

Damon sat beside me, his hand resting on mine. “You’re still thinking about it, aren’t you?”

I nodded, turning to look at him. “Yeah. I am. But I’m starting to feel a little more... okay with it.”

Damon smiled, the flicker of mischief in his eyes. “Good. Because I’m ready whenever you are.”

I laughed, squeezing his hand. “You’re always ready, aren’t you?”

He smirked. “I’ve got to be. I’ve got a family to take care of.”

I leaned into him, feeling the weight of the day melt away. Whatever the future held—whatever challenges we would face, with more kids or just the three we had—I knew one thing for sure: as long as we were together, we could face anything.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

I laughed, squeezing his hand. “You’re always ready, aren’t you?”

He smirked. “I’ve got to be. I’ve got a family to take care of.”

I leaned into him, feeling the weight of the day melt away. Whatever the future held—whatever challenges we would face, with more kids or just the three we had—I knew one thing for sure: as long as we were together, we could face anything.

Stiles's Pov

February 5th, 2020

The days had started blending together in the best kind of way—a mix of work, family chaos, and quiet moments with Damon after the triplets finally went to bed. Somehow, it was already February, and the triplets were less than four months away from their fourth birthday. Every time I thought about it, I felt a mixture of pride and disbelief. It felt like just yesterday Damon and I were bringing them home, tiny bundles that seemed too fragile to exist in this big, crazy world.

Now? They were little whirlwinds of energy and personality. Every day was an adventure.

The morning started like most others in the Stilinski-Salvatore household: loud, messy, and filled with laughter. Damon had taken over breakfast duty, which meant pancakes shaped like stars, dinosaurs, and one that vaguely resembled a bat—a tribute to his vampire heritage, no doubt.

“Eat up, munchkins,” Damon said, sliding a plate of pancakes in front of Cayley, who was busy telling Asher that she was going to be “the fastest princess ever” when she turned four.

“You can’t be the fastest,” Asher countered, crossing his arms and looking very serious. “I’m the fastest.”

“No, you’re a ninja,” Henry pointed out between bites of his pancake. “You said so yesterday.”

“I can be both!” Asher declared, puffing out his chest.

“Alright, alright,” I interrupted, sitting down with my own plate. “You can all be fast. No need to fight over it.”

Cayley looked up at me, her big brown eyes wide. “Even you, Daddy?”

I grinned. “Even me.”

Damon snorted from the stove, flipping another pancake. “Pretty sure you’d come in dead last, Stiles. Let’s not set unrealistic expectations for the kids.”

“Excuse me,” I said, feigning offense. “I’m faster than I look.”

“Sure you are,” Damon teased, setting a pancake on my plate with a smirk. “Eat up, Speed Racer.”

The triplets giggled at our banter, their earlier argument forgotten. Moments like this—simple, mundane, and full of love—were my favorite.

After breakfast, the triplets went outside to play while Damon and I cleaned up the kitchen. It was one of those rare mornings where everything felt calm, even with three nearly four-year-olds running around.

“So,” Damon said, leaning against the counter as I rinsed off plates. “Have you thought about what we’re doing for their birthday this year?”

“Every day,” I admitted. “I still can’t believe they’re going to be four. Feels like they were just born.”

Damon smiled softly, his eyes distant for a moment. “They’ve grown so much. It’s wild.”

“They have,” I agreed, setting a plate on the drying rack. “And I want to make this birthday special. I mean, they’re old enough now to actually remember it, right? We should do something big.”

Damon raised an eyebrow. “Define ‘big.’ Because your definition of big usually involves chaos.”

I grinned. “You know me so well.”

He rolled his eyes but didn’t argue. “Alright, I’m listening. What’s the plan?”

“I was thinking we could rent out the community center,” I said, leaning against the counter. “Have a big party with all their friends from preschool. Maybe a bounce house, games, and lots of cake.”

Damon tilted his head, considering. “A bounce house could be dangerous. Remember who we’re dealing with here—three super-powered kids who don’t fully understand their limits yet.”

“Good point,” I admitted. “Maybe we skip the bounce house and stick to something less... breakable.”

“Smart choice,” Damon said with a smirk. “What about a theme? Kids love themes.”

“Cayley will probably want something princess-related,” I mused. “Henry’s been really into space lately, and Asher... well, Asher’s all about ninjas and superheroes.”

Damon chuckled. “So, a ninja-princess-space-extravaganza?”

I laughed. “Exactly.”

As the day went on, the triplets cycled through their usual whirlwind of activities. Cayley was “writing” invitations to her royal birthday ball with crayons, Henry was building a rocket ship out of blocks, and Asher was practicing his “ninja moves” in the living room, much to Damon’s amusement.

By the time dinner rolled around, the kids were finally starting to wind down. We ate together as a family, the triplets chatting excitedly about their birthday plans.

“Can we have cupcakes?” Cayley asked, her eyes lighting up.

“Lots of cupcakes,” Henry added. “With sprinkles!”

“And ninja ones,” Asher insisted.

“We’ll see what we can do,” Damon said, shooting me a knowing look.

After dinner, it was bath time, which was always an adventure in itself. Getting three squirming toddlers clean without flooding the bathroom was a challenge, but somehow, we managed. By the time we tucked them into bed, I was ready to collapse.

“You’re amazing,” I said to Damon as we sat on the couch later that night.

“I know,” he replied with a smirk, pulling me into his side.

“I mean it,” I said, my voice softening. “You’re so good with them. With us.”

Damon’s expression shifted, the teasing replaced with something warmer. “You’re not so bad yourself, Daddy.”

I smiled, resting my head on his shoulder. “Four years. Can you believe it?”

“Not really,” he admitted. “Feels like a lifetime ago and yesterday all at once.”

I nodded, my thoughts drifting back to the day they were born. So much had changed since then, but one thing had stayed constant: the love we had for each other and for our kids.

Whatever the next four months—and years—brought, I knew we’d face it together. And that was all that mattered.

It was February 6th, and the house was buzzing with the usual chaos of three almost-four-year-olds who could never seem to stop moving. After breakfast, which had somehow involved a mix of cereal and pancakes (because every meal was a negotiation with the triplets), I found myself lost in the midst of their energy. There was Henry, building an impossibly tall tower with blocks, Cayley pretending to be a fairy princess as she flitted around the house, and Asher practicing his “ninja” moves by dodging invisible enemies.

It was adorable—almost too adorable, if that was even possible. But there was one thing I couldn't shake from my mind: Valentine’s Day was only nine days away, and I hadn’t done a damn thing for Damon yet.

Normally, we didn’t do much for the holiday. Damon wasn’t exactly the “romantic dinner by candlelight” type, and I wasn’t much for roses and cheesy love notes. We usually spent the day together—quiet, with the occasional surprise gift or maybe a late-night movie marathon after the triplets had gone to bed. But this year, as I looked around at my family—at Damon, the love of my life, and our three little monsters—I wanted to do something different. Something special.

Because as much as Damon hated to admit it, he deserved more than I had ever given him. He’d been my rock through everything—through raising the kids, through the ups and downs of our supernatural life, and through the quiet moments that had made me realize just how much I loved him. He had given me everything, without asking for anything in return, and I wanted to make him feel that love. This year, Valentine’s Day would be something we both remembered.

I spent the next few hours figuring out the logistics of what I had in mind. I couldn’t just wing it. Damon deserved more than the last-minute, “Oh, here’s some chocolates and a movie” plan I had become so accustomed to. So, I thought about it—really thought about it. First off, I needed to keep it a secret. I’d never been good at surprises, but I could make this work. The triplets had very little concept of keeping secrets, but they were all in when it came to helping. I had already promised them cupcakes, lots of glitter, and maybe a few superhero-themed decorations if they could manage not to destroy everything I set up.

I could already hear Damon’s sarcasm in my head as I made my list of things to do. “Really, Stiles? A surprise? For me? You know how I feel about surprises.” I could picture him rolling his eyes, but that didn’t stop me. He deserved this.

The first part of my plan was to talk to my dad and Peter. I needed help with the triplets. They were still so young, and I knew that I couldn’t pull off anything big without a little bit of backup. My dad was always eager to help, and Peter, well, he liked to pretend he didn’t care about holidays like Valentine’s Day, but I knew better. He’d be game.

Next, I needed to figure out the perfect gift for Damon. He was the kind of person who never asked for anything, which made shopping for him nearly impossible. He didn’t want a fancy watch or jewelry, and he definitely didn’t need anything material. But then it hit me. He had always been there for me, but I’d never really shown him how much I appreciated that.

I had to find a way to tell him without words. I had a plan.

“Alright, buddy,” I said to Asher, who was perched on a chair, eating his lunch. “We’ve got a mission. You and I.”

Asher looked at me, his little brow furrowing as if I were about to ask him to climb a mountain. “What mission, Daddy?”

“We’re going to make something really special for Mommy, but we need to keep it a secret,” I said, lowering my voice. “Can you keep a secret, Asher?”

His eyes lit up with excitement. “A secret? For Mommy?”

I nodded. “Yep. We’re going to make him a surprise for Valentine’s Day, and it’s going to be so awesome.”

I could see the wheels turning in his head, the usual excitement on his face giving way to something more serious. “A surprise? Like... cupcakes?”

“Exactly,” I said, giving him a wink. “But we’re going to make it extra special. And we can’t tell anyone. Not even Henry or Cayley. You’re the secret keeper, okay?”

“Okay, Daddy,” he said with a wide grin. “I’m good at secrets. I can do it.”

Asher was surprisingly good at keeping secrets, especially when it involved food. The plan was coming together. With his help, I could make it all work. A couple of days later, I made my escape while Damon was working on some paperwork, and I took the triplets with me to the store to pick up supplies. Damon wasn’t a fan of big public displays, so I was careful to keep my mission low-key. The triplets were excited to help, especially when they realized that they were going to make something for Damon. They were already chattering about their favorite parts of the surprise.

“Do you think Mommy will like it?” Cayley asked, swinging her little legs as we strolled through the aisles of the store.

“I think he’s going to love it,” I said with a grin. “This is something special, something just for him.”

Asher held a small card in his hand, proudly showing it off as he picked out glitter pens. “This one’s for Mommy, Daddy. I’m going to make him the best card ever!”

“You bet you are, bud,” I said, ruffling his hair.

Henry had already wandered off to the toy section but soon returned with a pile of stuffed animals in his arms. “We should get him a big bear to cuddle,” he said, presenting the pile with a proud look.

I shook my head, suppressing a laugh. “That’s sweet, Henry, but I think we’re going to stick with something a little more subtle.”

The triplets didn’t quite understand the concept of subtlety, but I loved their enthusiasm. They each picked out something small but meaningful—a glittery heart decoration, a bag of heart-shaped confetti, and a set of sparkly stickers that I was sure Damon would roll his eyes at but secretly love.

I couldn’t wait to see Damon’s reaction, even if I had to hide the entire thing until the right moment. 

I spent the next few days quietly preparing, and it was all coming together faster than I expected. I had rented out a small room at the community center—just enough space for the four of us. I wasn’t looking to throw some grand party, but I knew Damon would appreciate something more intimate, something that felt personal. I wasn’t about to get all sappy, but I had to admit to myself that I wanted this to be special. Damon had always been there for me, and I wanted to make sure he knew that—really knew that. We’d been through hell and back together, raising our triplets, figuring out this weird, supernatural life. And through it all, Damon had been my constant.

There was something deeply comforting about that. And maybe it was because I was now a human, something I hadn’t anticipated after everything that had happened. But I still had my magic, still had the love of my life beside me—and that was all that mattered.

February 14th

The clock on the wall read 7:30 PM as I waited in the quiet of the living room. The house was still, and I couldn’t help but feel the quiet excitement buzzing in my chest. Tonight was the night. Damon had no idea what was coming. I’d planned everything with meticulous care—every detail was set, the kids were with my dad and Peter, and now all that was left to do was deliver the surprise.

It wasn’t much. No grand gestures. No over-the-top decorations. But it was special. It was for Damon—just for him. And that was the most important part.

I glanced at the door when I heard the sound of footsteps approaching from the hallway. Damon walked in, a slight frown on his face as he glanced around the room, looking somewhat confused.

“What’s going on, Stiles?” Damon asked, raising an eyebrow. “You’ve got that look on your face—the one where you’re up to something.”

I smiled, holding my hand out to him. “Come on, I’ve got something planned for you tonight. Trust me, you’re going to love it.”

Damon eyed me suspiciously, but he took my hand without hesitation. “Alright, I’m game. But if this involves another one of your ‘trickster’ schemes, I swear…”

“No tricks, I promise,” I said with a grin, guiding him toward the door. “Just a little something for you.”

The car ride was short, the quiet hum of the engine filling the space between us. I could see Damon’s curiosity building, his eyes darting around as if trying to figure out where we were headed. I wasn’t telling him anything. I wanted him to be surprised—wanted him to feel special, for once.

“So, this surprise,” Damon started, his voice light, “I’m guessing it’s not going to involve glitter, right?”

I bit my lip to hide my smile. “Well, you might find a little glitter involved, but I swear, there’s no teddy bear this time.”

Damon laughed softly, shaking his head. “You really don’t know how to keep things simple, do you?”

I shrugged, the playful grin never leaving my face. “Where’s the fun in simple? Besides, I know you, Damon. You’re not a fan of big, public displays. But you deserve something special. Just for you.”

That seemed to quiet him for a moment. His gaze softened as he looked over at me. “You’ve been saying that a lot lately. Just for me. What do you mean by that, Stiles?”

I glanced at him, my heart stuttering in my chest. It wasn’t easy to put into words what I wanted to say. But I had to try. “I mean… we’ve been through so much together, Damon. We’ve built this life, this family. But I want you to know that I see you. All of you. For everything you are—for who you’ve been to me. And tonight, I want to give you something that shows you how much I appreciate it. How much you mean to me.”

Damon’s eyes flickered with something I couldn’t quite place—maybe surprise, maybe something deeper. But he didn’t say anything right away.

When we arrived, I led him out of the car and toward the small, rented community center space. There were no grand signs or extravagant decorations—just a simple setup of a small dinner table, fairy lights gently twinkling along the walls, and a few small heart-shaped candles flickering in the center. It was nothing fancy, just intimate. The way it should be.

I watched Damon’s reaction as he took in the space. His eyebrows raised in surprise, and then his gaze softened, his expression more vulnerable than I was used to seeing.

“Stiles,” he whispered, his voice barely audible. “This... this is for me?”

I nodded, feeling the knot in my stomach tighten as I led him over to the table. I could tell he was trying to process everything, his usual sarcasm and cool demeanor slipping for just a moment.

“Yes,” I said, my voice low. “This is for you. Just you.”

He stepped closer, his eyes locked onto mine as he placed his hands on my shoulders. “You didn’t have to do this, Stiles. I’m happy just being with you, with our family.”

“I know,” I said quietly. “But you deserve more than just everyday life, Damon. You deserve to feel celebrated, too.”

There was a moment of silence as Damon seemed to weigh my words. His eyes searched mine, and I could see something flicker there—something that looked like gratitude, but also love. The kind of love that didn’t need to be spoken aloud because it was already understood between us.

“You’re my everything, Stiles,” Damon said softly. “But I never expected this from you.”

“Well, I wanted to surprise you,” I said with a grin, trying to lighten the moment. “Surprises aren’t really my forte, but I think I nailed this one.”

Damon’s lips curled into a small smile, and he pulled me into a hug, his arms wrapping tightly around me. “You did. Thank you.”

I felt his breath against my neck, his warmth enveloping me in a way that made my heart swell. “Happy Valentine’s Day, Damon.”

We spent the next few hours just being—no distractions, no rush, just enjoying each other’s company. Dinner was simple, but it was everything I wanted it to be. Damon sat across from me, a quiet smile on his face, as we shared stories about the triplets—about the absurd things they’d done that day and how Cayley had already insisted she was going to be the “boss” of everyone when she turned four.

I hadn’t planned anything extravagant—no grand gestures, no big speeches. But it didn’t matter. The simple moments we shared felt more meaningful than anything I could have bought in a store.

After we ate, I led Damon to the back corner of the room, where a small space had been set up with a few pillows on the floor, and a cozy blanket draped over the seating. There was a projector set up, and I grinned as I turned it on.

“Stiles, what is this?” Damon asked, his eyes narrowing in curiosity as the screen flickered to life.

“I figured, instead of the usual romantic movie we end up watching, we could do something different.” I clicked the remote, and a photo album appeared on the screen. It was a collection of pictures of our family—pictures of the triplets when they were born, Damon and me at random moments, smiling and laughing, and even a few of us just being ourselves, living the day-to-day life we had built together.

“Stiles...” Damon said, his voice low, but I could see a flicker of emotion in his eyes as he watched the images flash by.

“I wanted to remind you,” I said softly, “of how much you mean to me. And to our family. You’re the foundation of all this. I wouldn’t have it any other way. I don’t think I could ever show you how much I appreciate you, Damon, but I hope this comes close.”

Damon was silent for a moment, and then he reached over, pulling me into another tight hug. I felt the warmth of his body against mine, the steady rhythm of his breath, and the deep, steady love that we’d built over the years.

“I don’t know how I got so lucky,” Damon said quietly. “But I’m thankful every day that you’re mine.”

“You’re stuck with me,” I teased, my voice thick with emotion.

“I wouldn’t want it any other way,” he said, his voice so filled with love and certainty that it made my heart swell.

The house was impossibly quiet when we got back. It was a stark contrast to the usual whirlwind of activity that came with having three hyperactive toddlers under one roof. Damon and I stood in the entryway for a moment, the silence wrapping around us like a thick blanket. The kids were still at my dad’s, which meant we had the house to ourselves. Just the two of us. A rare, precious luxury.

I glanced over at Damon, catching the way the soft light from the hallway lamp brushed against his sharp cheekbones. He looked relaxed in a way I hadn’t seen in weeks. His lips curled into a faint smirk when he caught me staring.

“See something you like, Stiles?” Damon teased, his voice low and smooth.

I rolled my eyes, but I couldn’t help the grin tugging at the corners of my mouth. “Maybe. You gonna let me look, or are you planning to give me something better?”

He arched an eyebrow, stepping closer. His fingers grazed my wrist, trailing up my forearm in a way that sent a shiver racing down my spine. Damon had this uncanny ability to unravel me with the simplest touch, and tonight, I could feel his energy crackling in the air between us, potent and magnetic.

“Bold tonight, aren’t we?” he murmured, his lips brushing against my ear as he leaned in.

I swallowed hard, my heart thundering in my chest. “You can’t blame me. You’re the one who looks like sin wrapped in leather.”

His laugh was low and wicked, the kind of sound that made my knees feel like jelly. Damon stepped back, his hands sliding down to rest on my hips as his eyes met mine. There was something different in his gaze tonight, something darker and more intense. It made my pulse quicken.

“Come on,” he said softly, his voice carrying a weight that made my stomach flip. “We’ve got the whole house to ourselves. Let’s not waste it.”

He turned, leading me into the living room without waiting for my response. The moment felt charged, like static electricity building up before a storm. I followed him, unable to tear my eyes away from the way his body moved, all effortless grace and quiet confidence. Damon didn’t just walk; he prowled.

By the time I caught up, he was standing by the couch, his hands in his pockets, watching me with a smirk that made my blood run hot.

“What?” I asked, trying to sound casual, though my voice came out breathier than I intended.

He tilted his head, his eyes tracing the lines of my face. “You. Always you, Stiles.”

That simple statement hit me harder than it should have. Damon wasn’t one to pour his heart out in words, but when he did, it felt like the whole world narrowed down to just the two of us. My throat tightened, and I found myself closing the distance between us without even realizing it.

I reached for him, my hands finding their way to the smooth fabric of his shirt. His arms wrapped around me in an instant, pulling me flush against him. The heat of his body seeped into mine, and I tilted my head up to look at him. His eyes were darker now, the deep blue of them almost black in the dim light.

“You’re too good at this,” I whispered, my voice trembling slightly.

Damon’s lips twitched into a knowing smile. “At what?”

“Making me fall for you all over again,” I admitted.

He leaned down, his lips brushing against mine in the softest, briefest kiss before pulling back just enough to speak. “Good. Because I’m never letting you stop.”

That was all it took to shatter what little restraint I had left. I surged up, crashing my lips against his with a desperation that surprised even me. Damon responded immediately, his hands tightening on my waist as he deepened the kiss. His lips were soft but demanding, moving against mine with a practiced ease that left me dizzy.

I lost myself in him, in the way he tasted of wine and something inherently Damon. His hands slid up my back, one of them tangling in my hair and tilting my head to give him better access. My fingers fumbled with the buttons of his shirt, my need to feel his skin against mine overriding any semblance of patience.

Damon pulled back just enough to smirk at me, his breath hot against my lips. “In a hurry, are we?”

I glared at him, though it was hard to muster any real annoyance with the way my body was pressed against his. “You’re insufferable.”

“And yet, here you are,” he quipped, leaning in to nip at my bottom lip.

I shivered, a small gasp escaping me as his teeth scraped against the sensitive skin. “Shut up and kiss me, Salvatore.”

He chuckled, a low and dangerous sound, before capturing my lips again. This time, there was nothing gentle about it. His mouth was demanding, his kisses searing and relentless as he backed me toward the couch. My legs hit the edge, and I fell back onto the cushions, Damon following without missing a beat.

He straddled me, his weight a solid and welcome presence. His hands roamed, slipping under my shirt and tracing the lines of my torso with a reverence that made my heart ache. I arched into his touch, desperate for more, for anything he was willing to give me.

“Damon,” I murmured, his name a plea on my lips.

He pulled back just enough to look at me, his eyes searching mine. For a moment, the air between us shifted, the intensity giving way to something softer, something deeper. He cupped my face in his hands, his thumbs brushing against my cheeks as he spoke.

“I love you, Stiles,” he said quietly, his voice steady and full of conviction.

I felt like the world had stopped spinning. Those three words, spoken with such sincerity, sent a wave of warmth crashing over me. I reached up, threading my fingers through his hair as I pulled him down for another kiss. It was slower this time, more deliberate, as if we were trying to pour everything we couldn’t say into that one moment.

“I love you, too,” I whispered against his lips. “Always.”

The night blurred after that, a whirlwind of heat and skin and whispered promises. Damon was everywhere—his hands, his mouth, his voice murmuring sweet nothings in my ear as he unraveled me piece by piece. He took his time, exploring every inch of me like it was the first time, and by the end, I was left breathless and utterly undone.

When it was over, we lay tangled together on the couch, the soft glow of the nearby lamp casting shadows across his face. Damon’s arm was draped over my waist, his fingers lazily tracing patterns on my skin. I rested my head on his chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.

“This was a good Valentine’s Day,” I murmured, my voice heavy with exhaustion.

Damon chuckled softly, pressing a kiss to the top of my head. “Better than glitter and cupcakes?”

I smiled, my eyes drifting shut as sleep began to pull me under. “Way better.”

As I drifted off in Damon’s arms, I couldn’t help but feel a deep sense of contentment. The chaos of our lives, the challenges of raising three super-powered kids, the constant balancing act of our supernatural world—it all faded into the background. In that moment, it was just us, and that was all I needed.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

When it was over, we lay tangled together on the couch, the soft glow of the nearby lamp casting shadows across his face. Damon’s arm was draped over my waist, his fingers lazily tracing patterns on my skin. I rested my head on his chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.

“This was a good Valentine’s Day,” I murmured, my voice heavy with exhaustion.

Damon chuckled softly, pressing a kiss to the top of my head. “Better than glitter and cupcakes?”

I smiled, my eyes drifting shut as sleep began to pull me under. “Way better.”

As I drifted off in Damon’s arms, I couldn’t help but feel a deep sense of contentment. The chaos of our lives, the challenges of raising three super-powered kids, the constant balancing act of our supernatural world—it all faded into the background. In that moment, it was just us, and that was all I needed.

Stiles's Pov

The morning after Valentine’s Day felt almost like a dream. After all the planning, all the buildup, and then the quiet intimacy of the night, I woke up next to Damon with a peaceful smile on my face. The triplets were still at my dad’s house, giving us a rare moment of peace. I knew it wouldn’t last long, but for now, I could savor it.

I turned my head and found Damon lying beside me, his face relaxed, his usual smirk replaced by a soft expression that I rarely saw. His hair was tousled from sleep, and there was something about the way he looked at peace that made my heart swell. I gently brushed a lock of hair away from his forehead, my fingers grazing his skin.

Damon stirred, his eyes blinking open slowly as he noticed me staring at him.

“Morning,” he murmured, his voice raspy and warm.

“Morning,” I whispered back, my smile widening. “Did you sleep well?”

“Better than I have in a while,” he replied, his lips curling into a small smile. He pulled me closer, pressing his forehead against mine. “Thanks for last night, Stiles. I didn’t expect… well, I didn’t expect any of that.”

I chuckled, tracing circles on his chest. “I’m glad you liked it. You deserve something special, Damon. I just wanted you to know how much you mean to me. How much I appreciate you.”

He tilted his head slightly, studying me. “You’re too good to me, you know that?”

“Not good enough,” I muttered, brushing my thumb over his lips. “I could never repay you for everything you’ve done for me.”

Damon’s eyes softened, and he cupped my face gently, his thumb grazing my jaw. “You already do, Stiles. Every day. I don’t need anything else.”

I felt a warm rush spread through me at his words, but before I could respond, the sound of the front door creaked open, followed by the unmistakable sound of tiny feet pounding down the hallway. The peaceful moment between Damon and me was shattered by the triplets’ loud and energetic voices.

“Daddy! Mommy!” Cayley called out from the hallway. “We’re back! We brought cookies!”

I groaned dramatically, rolling onto my back as Damon chuckled beside me. “Looks like our peace is over,” he said with a grin.

“Way too short,” I muttered, sitting up in bed and running a hand through my hair. “But it was worth it.”

The sound of the triplets getting closer grew louder, and soon, they burst into the bedroom, their faces lighting up when they saw us sitting up in bed. Asher practically launched himself onto the bed, landing with a dramatic plop in between Damon and me.

“We brought cookies for you!” Asher announced, holding up a half-eaten chocolate chip cookie as if it were a trophy.

I raised an eyebrow. “Did Grandpa and Peter let you eat cookies before dinner?”

“They said we could have just one,” Cayley said with a grin, holding out a bag of cookies. “But we ate more than one.”

“You three are a handful,” Damon said, laughing as he took a cookie from the bag. “But I’ll allow it.”

Henry climbed onto the bed next, his hands full of cookies as well. “We also played outside, Mommy. And we made a really big mess with the crayons.”

“Of course you did,” I said, smiling. “I wouldn’t expect anything less.”

I took a cookie from the bag Cayley handed me and bit into it, savoring the sweetness. “Thanks, guys,” I said, looking around at them. “How was your day with Grandpa and Uncle Peter?”

“It was great!” Asher exclaimed. “Grandpa told us stories about when he was young.”

“And we made a tower!” Henry added, holding his hands apart to demonstrate just how tall it was.

Cayley nodded. “We also learned how to dance.” She twirled around the room dramatically, spinning in circles until she nearly fell over.

I couldn’t help but laugh. “That’s fantastic, princess. But you should probably save the dancing for when you’ve got some more space.”

“Okay, Daddy,” Cayley said, looking a little embarrassed.

“We’ll need more cookies next time,” Asher said, clearly not satisfied with just one bag. “Lots of cookies.”

Damon and I exchanged amused glances. “Next time,” I said, “we’ll make sure to have more cookies.”

The next few hours passed in a blur of chaotic energy. The kids were wired from their visit to my dad’s, and they were bouncing off the walls with excitement. They showed us all the new things they had learned, including a very interesting dance routine that Cayley had apparently developed in the span of an hour. It was wild and energetic, but it was also impossibly cute.

Around dinnertime, Damon and I managed to get the kids fed, though not without some of the usual antics—Henry refused to eat his vegetables, Cayley insisted on dipping everything in ketchup, and Asher kept pretending his food was a ninja weapon. But we got through it, and soon enough, the triplets were back to their usual state of exhaustion, ready for bed.

After they were tucked in, I finally felt the familiar weight of the day lifting off my shoulders. It had been a full day, but it had been a good one. The Valentine’s Day surprise had been a success, and now we could get back to our usual routine.

As I leaned against the kitchen counter, Damon handed me a glass of wine. “You survived another day with the triplets,” he said with a teasing smile. “Impressive.”

“I had help,” I replied, taking a sip of the wine. “You were great with them today. I couldn’t have done it without you.”

Damon’s expression softened. “I’m always here for you, Stiles. You know that.”

I smiled and reached for his hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. “I know. I don’t say it enough, but I really appreciate everything you do. For me. For the kids.”

Damon nodded, his fingers tightening around mine. “We’re a team, Stiles. We always have been.”

The house was quiet again, the kids asleep in their rooms, and the weight of the day seemed to ease away as I stood next to Damon. I glanced over at him, feeling the familiar warmth of his presence. Even after everything—after centuries of history, after everything we’d been through—this was what mattered. This moment, this life we were building together.

“I know we don’t always get it right,” I said, my voice soft, “but I’m glad I’m doing this with you.”

Damon smiled, his gaze gentle. “Me too, Stiles. I wouldn’t want to do it with anyone else.”

We stood there for a moment, just holding onto each other, feeling the quiet peace that came with knowing we had a family—our family—and that we were in it together. The next morning, I woke up to the usual sound of the triplets chattering excitedly in their rooms. I sighed, rolling out of bed and making my way to their door. The moment I stepped into their room, the floodgates opened, and I was immediately surrounded by excited voices telling me about the latest “adventure” they had planned.

“We’re going to build a fort, Daddy!” Asher said, jumping up and down on his bed. “It’s going to be huge!”

“You should help us!” Cayley added, holding up a pile of blankets that could easily cover the entire room.

“We’re going to need more pillows!” Henry chimed in, his eyes wide with excitement.

I laughed, shaking my head. “Alright, alright. Let me grab some coffee first, and then I’ll help you with your fort.”

“You better hurry!” Asher said, already dragging the blankets toward the living room.

“I’ll be right there,” I promised, heading to the kitchen for my much-needed cup of coffee.

After breakfast, the kids were fully immersed in their fort-building project, and Damon and I took turns helping them with the structure. It didn’t take long for the living room to become a sea of blankets and pillows, but in the end, the fort looked impressive. The kids were thrilled with their work, and I couldn’t help but feel a sense of pride. The fort was their masterpiece, and they were so proud of it. Later in the day, as the triplets played in their fort and Damon and I relaxed on the couch, I couldn’t help but reflect on everything that had happened—the love we shared, the family we had created, and the adventures that lay ahead. There would always be challenges, but as long as we had each other, I knew we could handle anything.

Damon glanced over at me, catching the contemplative look on my face. “What’s on your mind, Stiles?” he asked, his voice soft.

I smiled, resting my head on his shoulder. “Just thinking about how lucky I am. How lucky we all are.”

Damon wrapped his arm around me, pulling me closer. “I feel the same way, Stiles. We’re pretty damn lucky.”

As I sat there, surrounded by my family and the love that filled this house, I couldn’t help but agree. Whatever the future held, I knew we were ready for it. Together.

Damon's Pov

The café was tucked away on the quieter side of Beacon Hills, a cozy little spot that felt just removed enough from the daily chaos of my life. It was one of those places that prided itself on being “rustic,” which really just meant a lot of exposed brick, dim lighting, and overpriced pastries. Normally, I wouldn’t be caught dead in a place like this—too quaint, too soft—but Rebekah had insisted, and I was already well aware that saying no to her was an exercise in futility.

I spotted her immediately, sitting at a corner table by the window, looking almost annoyingly radiant. Pregnancy suited her in a way it never had me. She was glowing—skin bright, blonde hair shining, her usual air of refined elegance completely unshaken by the life growing inside her.

When I was pregnant with the triplets, I’d looked like I was on the verge of committing homicide at all times.

“Looking good, Bex,” I said as I slid into the chair across from her, setting my coffee down with a lazy smirk. “I see pregnancy hasn’t completely robbed you of your dignity.”

She rolled her eyes, but there was a softness to her expression as she placed a protective hand over her stomach. “I could say the same for you when you were pregnant, but that would be a lie.”

I scoffed. “I was a goddamn delight.”

“You were a nightmare,” she corrected, sipping her tea. “A hormonal, moody nightmare who once threatened to bite Elijah just for breathing too loudly.”

“First of all,” I said, leaning back in my chair, “he deserved it. Second, I stand by my actions.”

She laughed, shaking her head. “You’re impossible.”

“Obviously.” I took a sip of my coffee, watching her carefully. “So, how’s it going? You look good, but I know better than to trust appearances with our family.”

Rebekah sighed, absently rubbing slow circles over her belly. “It’s… different. Wonderful, but different. I never thought I’d get this. A real chance to have a family. After everything, after centuries of longing… it still feels surreal.”

I nodded, understanding the sentiment more than I ever thought I would.

She met my gaze then, something unreadable flickering in her blue eyes. “That’s why I wanted to see you, Damon. You’re the only one in our family who’s done this before. I wanted to talk to you about it. The reality of it.”

I swallowed, shifting in my seat. It wasn’t that I didn’t want to talk about it—it was just that pregnancy had been one of the strangest, most intense experiences of my entire existence. And coming from a centuries-old vampire, that was saying something.

“It’s…” I exhaled slowly, searching for the right words. “It’s hard. It’s exhausting. You’ll want to cry over things that don’t make sense, you’ll want to kill people for breathing too close to you, and if your kid kicks you in the ribs one more time, you might actually consider ripping your own stomach open.”

Rebekah raised an eyebrow. “Sounds delightful.”

“Oh, it’s a real treat,” I deadpanned. “But it’s also—” I hesitated, feeling something tight in my chest at the memory. “It’s also the most terrifying, amazing thing you’ll ever do. Because when it’s over, when you’re holding them for the first time, nothing else matters. You’ll love them in a way that doesn’t even feel real.”

Rebekah’s expression softened. “You really love being a dad, don’t you?”

I smirked. “What gave it away? The constant exhaustion or the fact that I allow three tiny terrorists to run my life?”

She smiled. “You’re a good father, Damon.”

The sincerity in her voice caught me off guard. I didn’t get a lot of praise for my parenting skills—probably because I spent most of my time chasing the triplets around and preventing them from causing mass destruction. But hearing it from Rebekah, from someone who had known me at my worst, meant something.

I cleared my throat, suddenly needing a change of subject. “So, have you and Liam thought about names yet?”

She hummed thoughtfully, tracing the rim of her teacup. “We have a few ideas. But that actually reminds me—I’ve been meaning to ask you. How did you and Stiles come up with the triplets’ names?”

I blinked, caught off guard by the question.

Rebekah tilted her head, eyes full of curiosity. “I’ve never asked before, but I was thinking about it recently. Cayley, Henry, and Asher… they’re lovely names, but they don’t exactly scream ‘Damon Salvatore’ or ‘Stiles Stilinski.’”

I chuckled. “Yeah, well, we didn’t exactly pull them out of thin air.”

She leaned forward slightly. “Tell me.”

I exhaled, thinking back to that time—when we were still figuring out what the hell we were doing, when Stiles and I had sat together for hours, debating what to call the tiny lives growing inside me.

“Henry was first,” I said after a moment. My voice was quieter now, more thoughtful. “That one was easy.”

Rebekah stilled, realization dawning in her eyes. “Henrik.”

I nodded. “Yeah. Henrik Mikaelson. I never met him, but I’ve heard enough to know he was the best of all of us. The kind of person I’d want my son to be.”

Rebekah’s eyes shimmered with something unreadable, and for a brief moment, she looked almost lost in thought. Henrik was a sore subject for her. For all of them.

“I think he would have liked that,” she said softly.

“I hope so.”

She let out a slow breath, then gestured for me to continue. “And the others?”

I smirked. “Cayley was all Stiles. He liked the name, and when I looked it up, I saw it meant ‘pure’—which, let’s be honest, is hilarious given who her parents are.”

Rebekah chuckled. “Fair point.”

“But when she was born,” I continued, a fond smile creeping onto my lips, “it just… fit. She had these huge eyes and this little button nose, and I knew she was Cayley.”

Rebekah smiled. “And Asher?”

That one took a beat longer to answer.

“Asher means ‘happy’ or ‘blessed,’” I said finally. “Stiles chose it because he said we’d been through too much darkness, and he wanted our son to carry something bright in his name.”

Rebekah studied me carefully. “You’re happy, aren’t you?”

I swallowed, feeling an odd lump form in my throat.

Happiness had never been something I associated with myself. I had spent centuries running, destroying, drowning in my own bitterness and rage. I had never imagined a life beyond survival.

But now?

I thought of Stiles, of the way he still looked at me like I was something worth fighting for. I thought of Cayley’s giggles, Henry’s determined little frown, Asher’s mischievous smirk. I thought of bedtime stories, messy breakfasts, and tiny hands reaching for mine.

“Yeah,” I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. “I really am.”

Rebekah smiled, something warm and knowing in her expression. “I’m glad, Damon. You deserve this.”

I huffed a laugh, shaking my head. “Not sure about that, but thanks.”

She rolled her eyes. “For once in your life, just take the compliment.”

I smirked. “Fine. But only because you’re pregnant and I don’t want to make you cry.”

She gasped in mock offense. “I do not cry that easily!”

I raised an eyebrow.

“Okay, maybe a little,” she admitted, crossing her arms. “But that’s beside the point.”

I laughed, feeling lighter than I had in a while.

As the conversation drifted on, I realized something. Rebekah had come to me for advice, but in the end, talking to her had reminded me of something important.

I had built a life for myself—a messy, chaotic, beautiful life. One that I had never expected. One that I wouldn’t trade for anything.

And for the first time in a long time, I wasn’t looking over my shoulder.

I was right where I belonged. The sun had shifted higher in the sky by the time Rebekah and I left the café. The morning rush had dwindled to a handful of people lingering over their overpriced coffee, and the quiet hum of Beacon Hills felt almost peaceful.

We strolled down the sidewalk at an easy pace, neither of us in a hurry to get back to reality just yet. Rebekah walked with her usual grace, one hand resting against her growing belly, her expression thoughtful.

“So,” she said after a moment, glancing over at me. “Now that I’ve gotten the triplets’ name origins out of you, tell me—what was it actually like, carrying them?”

I let out a low chuckle, shaking my head. “Are you asking because you want an honest answer, or are you asking because you’re secretly hoping I’ll say it wasn’t that bad?”

She smirked. “A little of both, if I’m being honest.”

I exhaled, shoving my hands into my pockets. “It was a lot. The cravings, the mood swings, the constant feeling like I was going to explode—I don’t know how human women do this more than once. And that was with vampire healing. I can’t imagine going through it without some supernatural advantage.”

Rebekah hummed in understanding. “Did Stiles handle it well?”

I snorted. “Define ‘well.’ He tried, I’ll give him that. He dealt with my mood swings better than anyone else, and he was always running out to get whatever food I decided I needed at that exact moment. But I think he was mostly terrified the whole time.”

She arched an eyebrow. “Terrified?”

I nodded. “Stiles may be fearless when it comes to dealing with supernatural disasters, but put him in front of a hormonal, pregnant vampire carrying three super-powered babies, and suddenly, he’s not so brave.”

Rebekah laughed. “I would have paid to see that.”

“It was a sight,” I admitted. “But honestly, he was great. I don’t think I could’ve done it without him. He made sure I ate, made sure I slept—even when I was an absolute nightmare to be around. And when things got bad…”

I trailed off, jaw tightening slightly at the memory.

Rebekah’s gaze softened. “When things got bad?”

I hesitated, then sighed. “The birth wasn’t exactly smooth sailing.”

Her hand instinctively cradled her belly. “I heard a little about it from Nik. He wasn’t exactly forthcoming with the details.”

I huffed. “That’s because he doesn’t like talking about things that make him uncomfortable. But yeah, it wasn’t easy. I lost a lot of blood. More than I should have, even with my healing. It got… dangerous.”

Rebekah’s lips pressed together. “But you pulled through.”

“Yeah,” I said quietly. “But Stiles—he was a mess. I don’t think I’ve ever seen him that scared before.”

Rebekah watched me carefully. “And you?”

I exhaled, running a hand through my hair. “I didn’t think I’d make it. I could feel myself slipping, and for the first time in my entire existence, I was actually scared. Not of dying, but of leaving them behind. Stiles. The kids. I’d never had anything worth holding onto before them, and suddenly, the idea of losing it all was unbearable.”

Rebekah nodded, her expression unreadable. “That’s what it means to be a parent, Damon. You finally have something more important than yourself.”

I scoffed. “I always thought I was too selfish for this.”

“You were,” she said bluntly. “But people change. You changed. And you did it for them.”

I let that sit for a moment, letting the truth of it settle in my chest. She wasn’t wrong. The Damon Salvatore from a hundred years ago would’ve never imagined himself as a father, let alone one who would give everything for his kids. But here I was.

Rebekah looped her arm through mine, steering us toward a nearby bench. “Sit with me for a bit,” she said.

I rolled my eyes but let her pull me along. “You do know you’re not that pregnant yet, right? You can still walk.”

She shot me a look. “Humor me.”

I sighed dramatically but sat beside her, stretching my legs out in front of me.

After a moment, Rebekah spoke again. “Do you ever regret it?”

I turned to her, surprised. “Regret what?”

“This life. Becoming a father. The triplets.”

I didn’t even hesitate. “Not for a second.”

She smiled, a soft, knowing expression. “Good.”

We sat in comfortable silence for a while, watching the people pass by.

Then, after a moment, Rebekah smirked. “So, tell me, did Stiles ever have any ridiculous name suggestions that you had to veto?”

I groaned. “Oh, you have no idea.”

Her eyes lit up with amusement. “Please, tell me.”

I laughed, shaking my head. “Where do I even start? At one point, he was convinced that we should name one of them ‘Obi-Wan.’”

Rebekah blinked. “As in… Star Wars?”

“Yes,” I said dryly. “Because according to him, ‘Jedi are badass, and our kids should have badass names.’”

She burst into laughter. “Oh, that is incredible. Tell me you considered it, even for a second.”

“Absolutely not,” I said firmly. “I put my foot down on that one. But then he tried to suggest ‘Spock’ just to piss me off.”

Rebekah was laughing so hard she had to wipe a tear from the corner of her eye. “Oh, Stiles is a menace.”

“Tell me about it.” I smirked. “But in the end, we found names that actually meant something. Names that felt right.”

Rebekah nodded, still grinning. “And they do. Cayley, Henry, and Asher. They fit.”

I smiled, feeling that warmth in my chest again. “Yeah. They really do.”

We sat there for a while longer, talking about everything and nothing. Pregnancy, family, the strange and complicated reality of being Mikaelsons. It wasn’t often that I got moments like this—quiet, reflective—but I found that I didn’t mind it.

Eventually, Rebekah sighed, stretching slightly. “I should probably head back. Marcel will worry if I’m gone too long.”

I smirked. “He’s already wrapped around your finger, isn’t he?”

“Obviously,” she said, standing up gracefully. “Like there was ever any doubt.”

I chuckled, rising to my feet as well. “Thanks for the talk, Bex.”

She gave me a genuine smile. “Anytime, Damon.”

She started to walk away but then paused, turning back toward me. “And Damon?”

“Yeah?”

She tilted her head, studying me for a moment. “You’re going to be an amazing father to them as they grow up. I hope you know that.”

Something tightened in my throat, but I masked it with a smirk. “Yeah, yeah. Don’t get all sentimental on me now.”

She rolled her eyes. “Take the compliment, Salvatore.”

I watched her go, shaking my head in amusement.

As I headed back home, my mind drifted to Stiles and the kids. To the life we had built together. To the fact that, for the first time in my very long existence, I wasn’t just existing—I was living.

And damn, it felt good.

The house was quiet when I walked in, which was unusual. With three nearly four-year-olds running around at all hours of the day, silence was a rare luxury. At first, I thought maybe Stiles had taken them out, but then I spotted him on the couch, his brow furrowed as he watched the news. A deep frown settled on his face, his fingers gripping the remote a little too tightly.

I shut the door behind me, kicking off my shoes as I made my way toward him.

"Did the triplets finally run out of energy?" I asked, plopping down next to him.

Stiles barely reacted. He just pointed at the screen. "They're napping. But have you seen this?"

I glanced at the TV, my eyes scanning the headlines. Something about a virus outbreak. COVID-19. Some scientist in a lab coat was talking about the early signs, symptoms, and how the virus had already begun to spread. The words "global pandemic" flashed across the bottom of the screen in bright red letters.

I sighed, rubbing a hand over my face. "Great. Another reason for people to panic."

"This isn’t just panic, Damon," Stiles said, his voice quieter than usual. "This could be serious."

I turned my head, studying him. Stiles didn’t get rattled easily. He’d faced werewolves, kanimas, darachs, and things far worse without flinching. But there was something in his expression now—an unease that put me on edge.

"It’s a virus, Stiles," I said, trying to keep my voice calm. "This kind of thing happens all the time. Bird flu, swine flu, whatever flu. People freak out for a few months, and then it blows over."

Stiles shook his head. "This is different. Look at the numbers. It started in China, but it’s already spreading fast. And they don’t have a vaccine. Hell, they don’t even know how bad it is yet."

I frowned, watching as the reporter on the screen rattled off statistics. Hospitals were starting to fill up. Cases were popping up in Europe, the U.S., even California. Beacon Hills wasn’t exactly a major city, but if this thing was spreading that quickly, it wouldn’t be long before it showed up here too.

I glanced back at Stiles, who was still staring at the TV, his knee bouncing anxiously.

"You’re really worried about this, huh?" I asked.

He let out a slow breath. "Yeah. I mean, I know we’ll be fine. You’re a vampire, and I still have my magic. The triplets are stronger than they should be for their age. But my dad? Melissa? Scott? The pack? They don’t have that kind of protection."

I hated how much sense he was making.

"Okay," I said, leaning back against the couch. "Say this thing gets as bad as you think it will. What do we do?"

Stiles finally looked away from the screen, his eyes meeting mine. "We prepare. Stock up on essentials before people start panic-buying. Make sure my dad has everything he needs. And keep an eye on Melissa, because if hospitals get overwhelmed, she’s going to be on the front lines."

I exhaled through my nose, nodding. "Alright. That makes sense. But let’s not freak out yet, okay? We’ll be smart about it, but no jumping to worst-case scenarios until we know more."

Stiles gave me a look, one that clearly said he wasn’t convinced, but he nodded anyway. "Fine. But I’m going to do more research. See what we’re dealing with."

"Of course, you are," I muttered, smirking.

Before he could respond, a soft rustling sound came from the baby monitor on the coffee table. A second later, Cayley’s sleepy voice crackled through the speaker.

"Daddy? Mommy?"

Stiles sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. "And there goes nap time."

I chuckled, patting his knee before standing up. "I’ll get them. You keep obsessing over the apocalypse."

Stiles rolled his eyes but didn’t argue. I knew he wasn’t going to let this go, not until he felt like he had some control over the situation. That was just how he was wired.

I made my way down the hall to the triplets' room, pushing the door open to find Cayley sitting up in bed, rubbing her eyes. Asher was still curled up in his blankets, his tiny hand gripping the edge of his pillow, while Henry mumbled something in his sleep about rocket ships.

Cayley looked up at me, her eyes still heavy with sleep. "Mommy?"

I smiled, sitting on the edge of her bed. "Yeah, sweetheart?"

She stretched her arms up, silently asking to be picked up. I obliged, scooping her into my arms as she rested her head against my shoulder.

"I had a dream," she murmured.

"Good dream or bad dream?" I asked, rubbing her back gently.

"Good," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "We were all flying. Like superheroes."

I chuckled. "Sounds like a great dream."

She nodded against my shoulder, already starting to doze off again. I rocked her gently, watching the rise and fall of her tiny chest.

Moments like this always caught me off guard. The quiet ones, where I wasn’t the reckless vampire, or the sarcastic husband, or the protective father—I was just here. Holding my daughter, feeling the warmth of her little body against mine, wondering how the hell I’d gotten so lucky.

After a few minutes, I heard soft footsteps behind me. Stiles leaned against the doorway, watching us with an unreadable expression.

"You’re good at that," he said softly.

I smirked. "You sound surprised."

He shook his head. "Not surprised. Just… reminded."

I raised an eyebrow. "Of what?"

"Of how much I love you," he said simply.

For once, I didn’t have a snarky response. I just smiled, because I knew exactly what he meant.

"Come help me put the other two to bed," I said, nodding toward Henry and Asher.

Stiles stepped into the room, and together, we tucked the boys back under their blankets, making sure they were comfortable.

When we finally stepped back into the hallway, Stiles let out a tired sigh. "Think they’ll stay asleep for a little longer?"

I shrugged. "Maybe. But knowing our kids? Probably not."

Stiles groaned. "We are never getting another full night’s sleep again, are we?"

I wrapped an arm around his shoulders, pressing a quick kiss to his temple. "Nope. But would you really trade it for anything else?"

He leaned into me, exhaling softly. "Not for a second."

We stood there for a moment, just the two of us, soaking in the rare quiet. The world outside was uncertain, changing in ways we couldn’t predict. But here, in this house, with Stiles by my side and our kids safe in their beds, I knew one thing for certain—whatever came next, we’d face it together.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Damon's Pov

When we finally stepped back into the hallway, Stiles let out a tired sigh. "Think they'll stay asleep for a little longer?"

I shrugged. "Maybe. But knowing our kids? Probably not."

Stiles groaned. "We are never getting another full night's sleep again, are we?"

I wrapped an arm around his shoulders, pressing a quick kiss to his temple. "Nope. But would you really trade it for anything else?"

He leaned into me, exhaling softly. "Not for a second."

We stood there for a moment, just the two of us, soaking in the rare quiet. The world outside was uncertain, changing in ways we couldn't predict. But here, in this house, with Stiles by my side and our kids safe in their beds, I knew one thing for certain—whatever came next, we'd face it together.

Damon's Pov

February 24th, 2020 

 The sound of giggles and tiny feet pounding against hardwood floors jolted me awake before the sun had fully risen. I groaned, turning over in bed, and squinted at the clock on the nightstand. 6:02 AM. Too damn early.

Beside me, Stiles was still asleep, sprawled out in that ridiculous way he always ended up in—one arm thrown over his face, the other clinging to the pillow like it owed him something. I debated waking him up, but given how exhausted he'd been the past few days, I decided to take one for the team.

I sighed and threw the covers off, rubbing my face as I stood. The triplets were already full of energy, running up and down the hallway, shrieking about something I wasn't quite awake enough to decipher yet. I stepped out of the bedroom just in time to see Asher leap off the couch with a blanket tied around his neck like a cape.

"Asher Beau Mikaelson, do not—"

Too late.

He landed with a dramatic roll, arms spread wide. "I flew, Mommy!"

"You fell," I corrected, pinching the bridge of my nose. "There's a difference."

Henry, standing on the couch beside him, looked intrigued. "I wanna try!"

"Oh, hell no," I muttered, marching over before he could launch himself off the furniture. I scooped him up and plopped him onto the floor. "New rule: No flying before breakfast."

Cayley, still in her pink pajamas covered in little stars, twirled in a circle. "But we're superheroes, Mommy!"

"Superheroes who eat breakfast before saving the world," I said, guiding them toward the kitchen.

Stiles stumbled in a few minutes later, hair a mess, rubbing his eyes. He was wearing one of my shirts—something he'd stolen long ago, claiming it was the perfect 'lazy-day' shirt. I smirked as he made a beeline for the coffee machine like a zombie in desperate need of brains.

"Morning, Daddy," Henry chirped, stuffing a bite of toast into his mouth.

"Too early," Stiles grumbled.

Cayley climbed onto her chair. "Mommy says superheroes have to eat breakfast before saving the world."

Stiles looked at me, his lips twitching. "Sounds like Mommy has a lot of rules."

"And yet, none of you listen to them," I shot back.

Stiles sipped his coffee, sighing like it was reviving his soul. "Alright, what's the plan for today?"

"I was gonna stop by the bar for a bit, check in with Enzo," I said. "He's been complaining that the new bartender is a disaster."

Stiles nodded. "I've got a couple of cases to finish at work, but I should be home early. We could do something with the kids later?"

Cayley perked up. "Movie night?"

Henry clapped his hands. "With popcorn?"

Asher grinned. "And ninja movies?"

Stiles and I exchanged looks before answering in unison: "No ninja movies."

Asher groaned dramatically, slumping against the table. "Ugh, why not?"

"Because you are a ninja, buddy," I said, ruffling his hair. "And you don't need more inspiration to jump off the couch."

The rest of breakfast was full of chatter about what movie they would get to watch, which mostly involved Cayley trying to push for a princess movie while Henry argued in favor of something with spaceships.

Afterward, Stiles wrangled the triplets into getting dressed while I cleaned up the kitchen.

It was an average morning.

A good morning.

But something in the back of my mind kept nagging at me—something I wasn't quite ready to admit I was thinking about.

The virus.

I was halfway to the bar when I turned on the radio. The morning news was already covering the latest COVID-19 updates.

"With cases rising globally, officials are urging caution, though there is still much we don't know about the virus. The CDC has advised people to begin social distancing where possible, and experts warn that more severe outbreaks could be on the horizon..."

I switched it off.

I didn't like how this was starting to feel.

I'd lived a long time. Seen plagues, wars, disasters. Most of them, I'd ignored—because they hadn't touched me. Being a vampire made you arrogant about things like that. But this?

This felt... different.

People were already panicking. The grocery stores were getting emptier. Stiles had been right—not that I'd ever admit that to his face.

I shook the thoughts away as I pulled into the parking lot of the bar. The Raven's Hollow was quiet this early in the day, but Enzo was already inside, sitting at the counter, flipping through a stack of paperwork with a deep scowl.

"Tell me that face means you fired the idiot bartender," I said, dropping into the seat beside him.

Enzo huffed. "I would, but apparently finding decent employees is impossible these days. He poured gin in a whiskey glass and called it a cocktail, Damon."

I snorted. "Sounds like you're having fun."

Enzo gave me a deadpan look. "Remind me why I agreed to run this place again?"

"Because you were bored," I reminded him.

"Right. And now I want to set it on fire," he muttered, tossing the papers down.

I chuckled, leaning back against the counter. "Alright, what's the real problem? Because I doubt bad bartenders are the only thing stressing you out."

Enzo sighed. "It's this virus. The news is making it sound worse by the day. People are already talking about shutting things down. If that happens, businesses like this? They'll get hit hard."

I hadn't thought about that.

Sure, I'd been worried about Stiles and the triplets, about whether this thing would reach Beacon Hills. But I hadn't considered what it might do to the town.

"You think it'll get that bad?" I asked.

Enzo shrugged. "I don't know. But it wouldn't hurt to start thinking ahead. If people stop coming to bars, this place won't survive long."

I tapped my fingers against the counter, thinking. "We could stockpile supplies. Make sure we've got reserves if things slow down."

Enzo nodded. "Might be smart. And you?"

"What about me?"

He raised an eyebrow. "Are you ready for this?"

I frowned. "We'll be fine."

Enzo studied me for a long moment before smirking. "Ah. That means you are worried."

I scowled. "I didn't say that."

"You didn't have to," he said smugly.

I rolled my eyes. "Look, Stiles is already ahead of me on the 'prepare for the end of the world' thing. He's stocking up on groceries, making plans. If this thing gets worse, we'll be ready."

Enzo nodded. "Good. Because I have a feeling this isn't going away anytime soon."

Neither of us said anything after that.

Because we both knew—even if we didn't want to say it out loud—this was the beginning of something big.

By the time I got home, the triplets were playing in the living room, stacking pillows into what looked like another fortress of doom.

Stiles was sitting on the couch, the news playing softly in the background. His face was serious, his fingers drumming against his knee.

"More bad news?" I asked, sitting beside him.

He sighed. "They're talking about shutting schools down. If that happens, we'll have the triplets home all day."

I smirked. "So, what you're saying is... we're doomed?"

Stiles shot me a look. "Not funny, Damon."

I nudged him playfully. "A little funny."

His lips twitched, but the worry didn't leave his eyes.

I squeezed his hand. "We'll figure it out, Stiles. Whatever happens."

He exhaled, nodding. "Yeah. We will."

Stiles was still staring at the TV, his lips pressed into a thin line, his fingers tapping restlessly against his knee. The news anchor was talking in that measured, almost-too-calm voice, but the words coming out of her mouth weren't exactly reassuring.

"With the global number of cases rising, officials are urging caution. While no mandatory lockdowns have been announced yet, several states are considering further restrictions..."

I let out a slow breath and leaned back against the couch, watching Stiles more than the TV. He was in full-on worry mode, which meant if I didn't do something, he was going to spiral into researching every last detail about this virus, formulating worst-case scenarios, and planning for at least twelve different apocalyptic outcomes.

I reached over and flicked the TV off.

"Damon," Stiles protested immediately, turning to glare at me.

"Babe," I said, cutting him off before he could go into a rant about how he needed to be informed. "I think you already know everything the news is gonna tell you. So why don't we take a break before you stress yourself into an early grave?"

Stiles sighed, rubbing his hands down his face. "I just... I have a bad feeling about this."

"Yeah," I admitted. "Me too."

That made him pause.

I wasn't usually the cautious one. Sure, I planned ahead when it mattered, but I wasn't like Stiles—I didn't dwell on the what-ifs. So for me to admit I was uneasy? That meant something.

Stiles shifted closer, resting his elbows on his knees. "So what do we do?"

I draped an arm over the back of the couch. "Well, first, we don't panic."

"Too late," Stiles muttered.

I smirked. "And second, we make sure we're actually prepared. If things shut down, if stores run out of essentials, we need to make sure the kids are covered."

Stiles nodded, chewing on his bottom lip. "I already started stocking up on stuff. Diapers, formula, non-perishables. I figured it wouldn't hurt to have extra."

Of course, he had.

I reached over and took his hand, giving it a small squeeze. "Then we're already ahead of the game. We just keep doing what we're doing. Keep an eye on things. But Stiles—" I waited until he met my gaze. "—we don't let this take over our lives, okay? The kids need us to stay steady."

He exhaled slowly. "Yeah. Yeah, okay."

The sound of giggling from the hallway pulled our attention. A second later, a blur of movement shot past the couch—Asher, running at full speed with a blanket tied around his shoulders.

"Cayley, you're the villain!" Asher shouted over his shoulder.

"I don't wanna be the villain!" Cayley huffed, stomping after him.

Henry, the apparent mediator of this situation, appeared behind them, looking exasperated. "You can take turns being the villain, Cayley."

I chuckled. "This seems serious."

Stiles groaned. "They've been playing 'Superhero Chase' all morning. I swear to God, if one of them launches off the couch again—"

There was a thump, followed by Asher's voice. "I'm okay!"

I grinned. "I'm guessing we need to set some ground rules for superhero training?"

"Or," Stiles said dryly, "we just bubble-wrap the entire house."

Henry climbed onto the couch between us, looking pleased with himself. "I'm the team leader."

"Of course you are," I said, ruffling his hair.

"Can we have superhero costumes?" Cayley asked, climbing onto Stiles' lap.

Stiles made a hmm sound, pretending to think about it. "I don't know... superheroes need to earn their costumes."

Cayley gasped. "How do we earn them?!"

I leaned in. "By not jumping off furniture?"

Asher skidded to a stop in the middle of the living room, looking betrayed. "That's not fair!"

Stiles smirked. "Life's not fair, kid."

By the time bedtime rolled around, I was exhausted.

We'd spent the day running around the house, playing referee to various superhero battles, making dinner (which involved Cayley insisting she wanted to help cook and Stiles nervously supervising), and dealing with the usual bedtime chaos.

But now?

Now the triplets were finally asleep, the house was quiet, and I could breathe.

I walked into the living room, finding Stiles curled up on the couch with his laptop, his brows furrowed in concentration.

"Work or more doom-scrolling?" I asked, dropping onto the couch beside him.

"Work," he said, but he didn't look at me.

I peered at the screen. He was reading an article titled: COVID-19: How Bad Will It Get?

I sighed and plucked the laptop out of his hands, snapping it shut. "Alright, that's enough paranoia for one day."

"Damon—"

"Nope," I cut him off, tossing the laptop onto the coffee table. "You are officially banned from reading anything about pandemics after 9 PM."

Stiles gave me a look. "Says the guy who watches true crime documentaries at three in the morning?"

I grinned. "That's different. True crime is relaxing."

"That is so concerning."

I chuckled, stretching my legs out. "Come here."

He didn't argue. Instead, he curled up against me, resting his head on my chest.

We sat there in silence for a while, the weight of the day finally settling.

"I just... I don't like not knowing what's going to happen," Stiles admitted quietly.

I ran a hand through his hair. "I know."

He let out a slow breath. "I just want the kids to be safe. I don't want them to have to go through anything like this."

"They won't," I promised. "Not if we can help it."

Stiles was quiet for a long moment before he finally whispered, "I'm glad I have you."

I tightened my arms around him. "Always."

We stayed like that for a long time—just existing in the quiet.

Because no matter what was coming... we'd face it together.

February 29th, 2020 

I woke up to the sound of coughing. Not just any cough—the deep, rattling kind that made my stomach clench.

The room was still dark, the only light coming from the soft glow of the nightlight in the hallway. Stiles was curled up beside me, his arm draped over my waist, his breathing slow and steady. I would've stayed there, savoring the rare moment of peace, but the coughing didn't stop.

Then came the whimper.

My stomach twisted. Cayley.

I slipped out of bed as quietly as possible, careful not to wake Stiles. The second I stepped into the hallway, the coughing grew louder, more desperate. My vampire instincts kicked in, and I moved before my brain fully caught up. Within seconds, I was pushing open Cayley's bedroom door.

She was sitting up in bed, her tiny frame trembling, her curls sticking to her forehead with sweat. Her big brown eyes—normally bright and mischievous—were glassy and unfocused. Her little hands clutched her blanket, and when she saw me, she let out a weak, pitiful, "Mommy..."

My chest ached.

I was across the room in a second, kneeling beside her bed. "Hey, baby girl," I murmured, pressing a hand to her forehead.

She was burning up.

Shit.

Her little arms reached out for me, and I scooped her up without hesitation. Her head lolled against my shoulder, and I could feel the heat radiating off her.

"Mommy," she whispered, sniffling. "I don't feel good."

My throat tightened. "I know, sweetheart. I've got you."

I turned and nearly ran straight into Stiles. He was standing in the doorway, eyes heavy with sleep but instantly alert when he saw Cayley in my arms. His expression shifted fast—from confusion to concern in an instant.

"What's wrong?" he asked, voice low but urgent.

"She's burning up," I said, my own voice tight.

Stiles' eyes flicked to Cayley's pale, flushed face, then back to me. "Shit."

I didn't need to say anything else. He was already moving, crossing the room in two strides and pressing the back of his hand to her forehead. He let out a slow breath, forcing himself to stay calm.

"Let's get her to the bathroom," Stiles said, already turning toward the hallway. "Cool her down, check her temp."

I nodded and followed him, cradling Cayley closer as I made my way down the hall. Fifteen minutes later, Cayley was curled up in my lap on the couch, wrapped in a blanket, her tiny body still burning with fever. Stiles was kneeling in front of us, thermometer in hand.

The second it beeped, he pulled it away and frowned. "102.8."

I tightened my grip on Cayley instinctively. That was too high.

"We need to bring it down," I said, my voice sharper than I intended.

Stiles met my gaze, nodding. "Yeah. We'll give her some Tylenol, keep her hydrated. If it gets worse, we're taking her in."

Cayley whimpered, shifting against my chest. "Don't wanna go to the doctor."

I pressed a kiss to her sweaty forehead. "I know, baby. Hopefully, we won't have to."

She sighed and burrowed closer. Stiles moved quickly, grabbing the medicine from the cabinet and pouring a careful dose into a small cup.

"Cay, sweetheart," Stiles said gently, holding out the medicine. "I need you to drink this for me, okay?"

Cayley peeked up at him, her lower lip trembling. "It's yucky."

I huffed a quiet laugh. Even sick, she was still Cayley.

"I know," Stiles said with a small smile. "But it'll help you feel better. Just a quick sip, and then you can have juice. Deal?"

Cayley thought about it for a moment, then gave the weakest little nod. I adjusted her in my arms, and Stiles held the cup to her lips. She wrinkled her nose but drank it, shuddering dramatically afterward.

"See?" Stiles said. "Toughest princess ever."

Cayley gave a tiny, tired smile before resting her head back against my chest.

I met Stiles' gaze over the top of her head. "What do you think? Just a normal fever?"

Stiles hesitated, his brows furrowing. "I don't know. Could be. But with everything going on..."

He didn't have to say it. I knew exactly what he was thinking.

COVID.

The news had been all over it—how cases were spreading, how some people were barely sick while others were ending up in hospitals. Dying.

My arms tightened around Cayley, my protective instincts roaring to life. No. I wasn't going to let anything happen to her.

"She hasn't been around anyone sick," I said, trying to reason it out. "No cough or sore throat before today. This could just be a normal fever, right?"

Stiles nodded slowly, but I could tell he wasn't convinced.

"Let's just watch her," he said finally. "We'll keep her fever down, monitor her breathing. If anything feels off, we take her in."

I exhaled slowly and nodded. "Okay."

Stiles reached out, his hand landing on my knee. A silent reassurance.

We'd figure this out.

The night was long.

Cayley dozed in and out, whimpering in her sleep, occasionally waking up just to bury her face against my chest. Stiles and I took turns holding her, keeping her cool, making sure she sipped water.

At some point, Asher and Henry woke up, rubbing their eyes as they wandered into the living room.

"What's wrong with Cayley?" Henry asked, climbing onto the couch beside me.

"She's not feeling great," I murmured, shifting slightly so Cayley was still resting against me.

Asher's little brows furrowed, and he walked over, his tiny hand pressing against her arm. "She's hot."

"She has a fever," Stiles explained gently.

Henry leaned his head against my shoulder, looking down at Cayley. "She's gonna be okay, right?"

I forced a smile. "Yeah, buddy. She just needs some rest."

Asher pursed his lips, looking between me and Stiles. "Are we gonna get sick?"

Stiles sighed. "We don't know yet, Ash. But if you or Henry start feeling bad, you tell us, okay?"

Asher nodded, though he still looked unsure.

Henry tugged at my sleeve. "Can we stay with her?"

I glanced at Stiles.

He exhaled, then nodded. "Yeah. But you two sit over here, okay? Give her a little space."

The boys scrambled onto the couch, each settling on either side of me. And just like that, the five of us sat there in the dim glow of the nightlight—huddled together, exhausted, waiting for Cayley's fever to break.

By morning, the fever hadn't broken.

It had gone down slightly, settling around 101, but Cayley was still weak, barely eating, and she had zero energy.

The house felt... different. Normally, mornings were chaos. But now? It was quiet. Too quiet.

Stiles was on his phone, scrolling through news updates again, his jaw tight. I could tell he was debating whether we should take her in.

"Anything?" I asked.

He shook his head. "Just the same stuff. 'Stay home unless it's an emergency.'" He sighed, rubbing his temples. "I hate this."

"Me too," I admitted.

Cayley stirred in my arms, her little voice barely above a whisper. "Mommy..."

I brushed her curls back gently. "Yeah, baby?"

"Sleepy..."

I kissed her forehead. "Then sleep, sweetheart. We're right here."

She let out a soft sigh and curled up tighter against me.

Stiles ran a hand down his face, then reached for my free hand, lacing our fingers together. "We're gonna get through this."

I squeezed his hand. "Yeah. We will."

I wasn't sure if I was saying it for him or for myself. Maybe both.

Either way, I meant it.

Cayley whimpered against my chest, her tiny fingers clutching the fabric of my shirt like it was the only thing keeping her tethered. She was too hot—her body burning up despite the cool cloth I'd been pressing against her forehead for the past half hour.

I had been watching the thermometer closely, checking her temp every hour like a damn paranoid parent. When her fever had dropped to 101 earlier, I let myself hope that maybe—just maybe—she was starting to get better.

But now?

102.5.

"Fuck," I muttered under my breath.

Stiles, who had been pacing the living room for the last twenty minutes, stopped in his tracks. "What?"

I showed him the thermometer.

He inhaled sharply, running a hand through his already disheveled hair. "Shit."

Cayley stirred weakly, her lashes fluttering as she tried to open her eyes. "Mommy..."

I pressed a kiss to her temple, trying to keep my voice steady. "I'm here, sweetheart."

She whimpered again, curling into me. I could feel the way her little body trembled, the fever making her weak.

"We need to take her in," Stiles said, his voice strained but sure. "We can't wait anymore."

I nodded, already shifting her in my arms. I knew he was right. My instincts had been screaming at me all night, telling me to do something, fix this, protect her. I had held off, hoping it would break on its own, but now? No.

Now, I wasn't risking it.

"I'll call my dad," Stiles said, already grabbing his phone. "He'll watch the boys."

I didn't argue. We didn't have time to second-guess this.

Ten minutes later

John arrived fast, his sheriff training kicking in even though he had retired from active duty. He stepped inside, his eyes immediately scanning the room, locking onto me holding Cayley. His gaze softened, the no-nonsense sheriff mask slipping just a little.

"How bad?" he asked.

"102.5," Stiles said grimly, handing him the thermometer for proof. "She's barely eating, barely drinking, and she's exhausted."

John let out a slow breath, his jaw tightening before nodding. "Alright. You two go. I've got the boys."

"Thanks, Dad," Stiles said, squeezing his arm.

John looked down at Henry and Asher, who had been sitting quietly on the couch, their wide eyes bouncing between all of us. They weren't used to things being this tense.

Henry, ever the worrier, tugged on my sleeve. "Mommy... is Cayley gonna be okay?"

I crouched down, still holding Cayley carefully against me. "Yeah, buddy," I promised, making sure to keep my voice strong for them. "She just needs to see a doctor. They'll help her feel better."

Asher tilted his head. "Will they give her the yucky medicine?"

I smiled tiredly. "Maybe. But she's really brave, so she'll be okay."

Henry swallowed hard, then wrapped his little arms around my waist, hugging me as best as he could with his small frame. "Tell her we love her," he whispered.

My chest ached.

I kissed the top of his head. "I will, kiddo."

John stepped in, resting a firm hand on both boys' shoulders. "Come on, you two. We'll let Mommy and Daddy take care of Cayley while we have a boys' night. Maybe we'll even get ice cream."

That got their attention.

Stiles shot his dad a look. "Seriously, Dad?"

John shrugged. "You try calming two worried three-year-olds without a little bribery."

Stiles opened his mouth to argue but then sighed, clearly deciding it wasn't worth it. "Fine. Just—call us if anything happens, okay?"

John gave him a steady look. "I will. Now go."

I adjusted Cayley in my arms, feeling the heat radiating off her, and turned toward the door. Stiles followed, grabbing the keys.

The moment we stepped outside, I inhaled deeply, trying to shake off the anxiety clawing at my chest.

I needed her to be okay.

At the Hospital

The emergency room was packed. Even at this time of night, the waiting room was filled with coughing, sneezing, feverish people. The TV in the corner played another segment about COVID-19, talking about rising cases and how hospitals were preparing for a potential surge.

I felt my protective instincts kick into overdrive as I clutched Cayley closer to me, making sure her face was pressed against my shoulder. No way in hell was I letting her be exposed to anything worse than what she already had.

Stiles strode up to the check-in desk, his voice calm but firm. "We need to see a doctor. Our daughter has a high fever, and it's not coming down."

The nurse behind the desk gave us a tired but professional nod, glancing at Cayley. "How high?"

"102.5," I answered, shifting her slightly. "She's weak, barely eating, and exhausted."

The nurse frowned, typing quickly on her computer. "Any other symptoms? Cough? Trouble breathing?"

I shook my head. "No cough. Just the fever and fatigue."

Stiles added, "She was fine yesterday. This came on fast."

The nurse nodded, grabbing a clipboard and motioning for another nurse. "We'll get her in for an evaluation. With everything going on, we have to be extra careful. Just a heads-up, they may want to test her for COVID."

Stiles stiffened. "Test her?"

The nurse gave him a patient look. "It's standard right now. Just to rule it out."

I clenched my jaw, nodding. I hated the idea of Cayley having to go through that, but if it was necessary, we'd do it.

A few minutes later, we were led to a small room in the pediatrics section of the ER. I sat down in the plastic hospital chair, keeping Cayley cradled against me. Stiles stood nearby, arms crossed tightly, watching everything like a hawk.

A doctor walked in shortly after, a woman in her mid-40s with sharp eyes but a kind face. She introduced herself as Dr. Lillian Grant.

She checked Cayley over thoroughly, listening to her heartbeat, checking her oxygen levels, and asking all the usual questions.

"You're doing really good, Cayley," Dr. Grant murmured as she checked her ears. "I know you don't feel great, sweetheart, but you're being really brave."

Cayley barely responded, just nuzzled deeper into my chest.

That worried me more than anything. My little girl was normally full of energy. Seeing her this weak—it was killing me.

Dr. Grant pulled back, scribbling something on her chart. "Her oxygen levels are fine, which is good. Her fever is high, but it's not at the danger level yet. Given her symptoms, we're looking at a standard viral infection—probably flu or another common virus. But given the current climate, we'll need to test for COVID to be sure."

I swallowed hard, nodding. "Okay."

"The test is quick, but I won't lie—it's not pleasant," Dr. Grant warned gently. "It involves a nasal swab."

Stiles ran a hand over his face. "She's three. This is going to suck."

"I know," Dr. Grant said sympathetically. "But we need to be sure."

I took a deep breath, then leaned down to whisper to Cayley. "Baby girl, they need to do a quick test, okay? It's gonna feel weird, but it'll be over fast."

Cayley made a tiny sound, her fingers gripping my shirt weakly. "I don't wanna..."

"I know, sweetheart," I murmured, stroking her hair. "But Mommy and Daddy are right here. You're so brave."

Dr. Grant signaled to a nurse, who came in with the test kit.

Cayley cried when they swabbed her, squirming weakly in my arms, but I held her tight, whispering soft reassurances the entire time.

When it was over, she buried her face in my neck, hiccupping softly.

I rubbed her back, hating that she had to go through this.

"All done," Dr. Grant said gently. "Results will take a couple of days. In the meantime, keep her fever controlled, push fluids, and let her rest."

Stiles nodded, his jaw still tight. "And if it gets worse?"

Dr. Grant's expression was serious. "If she struggles to breathe, gets lethargic to the point of unresponsiveness, or spikes above 104, bring her back immediately."

I swallowed hard. "Got it."

With that, we were discharged.

As we walked out, Cayley still clinging to me, I caught Stiles' eye.

"We're gonna get through this," I murmured.

Stiles exhaled, then nodded. "Yeah. We will."

Because no matter what, we'd fight like hell to keep our little girl safe.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Damon's Pov

With that, we were discharged.

As we walked out, Cayley still clinging to me, I caught Stiles' eye.

"We're gonna get through this," I murmured.

Stiles exhaled, then nodded. "Yeah. We will."

Because no matter what, we'd fight like hell to keep our little girl safe.

Damon's Pov

The drive home was quiet, the tension in the car thick enough to choke on. Cayley sat in her toddler seat in the back, her tiny body slumped, her head resting against the cushioned side as she dozed fitfully. Every few minutes, she let out a soft whimper, shifting uncomfortably, her body still burning with fever.

Stiles kept glancing back at her in the rearview mirror, his fingers tapping anxiously against the steering wheel. The rhythmic motion was one of his nervous tics, a dead giveaway that his mind was racing a mile a minute.

I reached over and rested a hand on his knee, squeezing gently. "She's okay, Stiles."

His jaw tightened, and he exhaled sharply through his nose. "I know," he muttered. "It's just... she looks so small back there. So—"

"Fragile," I finished for him. Because I felt it too.

Cayley was our little firecracker, always twirling, dancing, and making her presence known in any room she entered. Seeing her like this—weak, exhausted, her body barely able to fight back—made something heavy settle deep in my chest.

Stiles swallowed, gripping the steering wheel tighter. "I hate this. I hate not knowing what's wrong."

"She'll be okay," I said again, my voice softer this time.

He nodded but didn't look convinced.

Neither was I.

The hospital had ruled out anything serious for now, but that didn't mean the gnawing fear had gone away. Her little body was working overtime to fight whatever virus she had, and it didn't sit well with me that there wasn't more we could do.

We pulled into the driveway a few minutes later, the porch light casting long shadows across the front yard. Stiles cut the engine, and for a moment, we just sat there in the quiet, neither of us moving.

Then Cayley let out a soft whimper, her lips parting as she murmured, "Mommy... Daddy..."

That was all it took to get me moving.

I unbuckled my seatbelt and was out of the car in an instant, opening the back door and carefully undoing the straps of her car seat. Her skin was still far too warm, her little body limp as I lifted her into my arms. She barely stirred, her head pressing against my chest.

"I got her," I murmured, though Stiles was already hovering close.

His fingers brushed her forehead, his eyes scanning her face like he was memorizing every little detail. "She's still so warm."

"I know."

Together, we made our way inside.

John had texted to check in, saying that Henry and Asher were doing fine, watching cartoons and eating snacks, blissfully unaware of how much Stiles and I had been panicking the entire time we were gone. It was a relief knowing they were okay, but I still wished we could have all been under the same roof.

Cayley shifted slightly as I carried her up the stairs, letting out another soft, tired noise. "Home?" she mumbled sleepily.

"Yeah, baby," I whispered. "We're home."

When we reached our bedroom, I carefully laid her down on the bed, brushing damp curls away from her flushed face. Her little nightshirt was soaked with sweat, sticking to her skin uncomfortably.

"She needs to be changed," I murmured.

Stiles nodded and went to grab fresh clothes from her dresser. While he did, I worked on gently undressing her, mindful of how weak she was. Normally, Cayley would never let me change her without a dramatic fight—she'd insist she could do it herself, even if her tiny fingers struggled with buttons and zippers.

But tonight, she barely stirred as I slipped her damp clothes off.

That scared me more than anything.

I bit the inside of my cheek, willing myself not to spiral into worst-case scenarios. This was just a fever. Kids got sick. She would be fine.

But I had to keep moving. Had to do something.

Stiles returned a second later, holding one of her softest pajama sets—the pink one with little stars on it. "This okay?" he asked, voice quiet.

"Yeah," I murmured.

I dressed her carefully, sliding her arms through the sleeves, making sure nothing tugged or pulled at her too much. Once she was in fresh clothes, I grabbed a brush from the nightstand. Her curls were tangled from tossing and turning, and I knew she'd feel more comfortable if I braided them before she fell back asleep.

I worked slowly, my fingers moving through her hair with practiced ease.

I could feel Stiles watching me, his gaze warm and heavy with something I couldn't quite name.

"You're really good at that," he murmured.

I huffed out a quiet chuckle. "You forget, I used to braid Rebekah's hair all the time."

Stiles smiled slightly. "Yeah, but this is different."

I glanced down at Cayley's peaceful face, her little hands curled into loose fists against the blankets. Yeah. This was different.

This was ours.

When I finished the braid, I tied it off with a small band, then leaned down and pressed a kiss to her forehead. She still felt too warm.

Stiles must have had the same thought because he moved to the bathroom, coming back with a damp washcloth. He pressed it gently to her forehead, his other hand rubbing soothing circles on her back.

"She's gonna be okay," he whispered, almost like he was trying to convince himself more than me.

I reached out, resting a hand over his. "I know."

The two of us stayed like that for a while, watching her, making sure her breathing was steady, making sure she wasn't getting worse. It wasn't until nearly an hour later, when her fever stayed steady and she had fallen into deeper sleep, that Stiles let out a slow breath.

"Come on," he murmured, tugging on my hand. "You need rest, too."

I hesitated for a second, my gaze flickering back to Cayley.

"She's not going anywhere, Damon," Stiles reassured me, guiding me toward the other side of the bed. "And if anything changes, we'll be right here."

I sighed, knowing he was right.

Sliding under the covers, I curled around Cayley protectively, letting my hand rest against her back. Stiles did the same, sandwiching her between us, our warmth surrounding her.

It wasn't perfect. But for now, it was enough.

And no matter what happened, we'd get through it together.

March 3rd, 2020

The relief that flooded through me when Cayley's fever finally broke was unlike anything I'd felt in a long time. For days, she'd been burning up, her tiny body fighting off whatever virus had hit her. I'd spent hours by her side, wiping her down with cool cloths, making sure she was drinking enough fluids, and holding her when she whimpered in discomfort.

But this morning, when I pressed my palm to her forehead, the heat that had clung to her skin for days was finally gone.

99.1.

It wasn't completely normal yet, but it was close enough that my shoulders sagged with relief.

Stiles, who had been dozing in the chair by the bed, stirred as I let out a slow exhale. He blinked blearily, rubbing a hand over his face before focusing on me. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing," I murmured, brushing Cayley's curls back from her forehead. "Her fever's almost gone."

Stiles sat up straighter, his eyes sharpening with awareness. "Seriously?"

I nodded. "99.1."

His breath hitched, and I could see the tension finally start to drain from his body. "Thank God."

I knew exactly how he felt. We had both been carrying the weight of our worry for days, the constant fear gnawing at the edges of our sanity. But now, it was finally starting to lift.

Cayley let out a soft noise and stirred, her eyelashes fluttering against her flushed cheeks. Slowly, she cracked her eyes open, her gaze hazy with sleep as she looked up at me.

"Mommy?" she murmured, her voice hoarse.

"I'm right here, sweetheart," I said, smoothing a hand over her hair. "How do you feel?"

She pouted slightly, her little nose scrunching up. "Sleepy. And thirsty."

"I'll get her some water," Stiles said immediately, pushing himself up from the chair and heading for the kitchen.

I adjusted her blankets, making sure she was still comfortable. "That's okay, baby. You've been sick, but you're getting better now."

Cayley blinked up at me, then reached out weakly. I didn't hesitate to take her tiny hand in mine, pressing a kiss to her fingers.

"Missed you," she mumbled.

"I never left," I whispered.

Stiles returned a moment later with a small cup of water, kneeling beside the bed as he helped Cayley sit up just enough to take a sip. She drank slowly, her throat still sore from days of being sick, but the way she clung to the cup told me she needed it.

"Good job, princess," Stiles murmured, smoothing a hand over her back.

She gave him a tiny, tired smile before sinking back against the pillows.

Stiles and I exchanged a look, the same unspoken understanding passing between us. She was still weak, still recovering, but we were past the worst of it.

And we had just gotten the confirmation that her COVID-19 test was negative.

I had expected that, but the paranoia had still gnawed at me ever since we'd heard about the virus spreading. Now, we knew for sure it was just a normal virus—one that had hit her hard, but one that she was fighting off.

For the first time in days, I felt like I could breathe.

Later That Afternoon

Cayley was still resting, but she had more energy than she had in days. She was awake more, talking softly, and even asked for soup—which was a huge improvement from barely being able to stomach crackers the day before.

I was in the kitchen, stirring a pot of chicken and rice soup, when Stiles came up behind me and wrapped his arms around my waist.

I leaned into him instinctively, letting my body relax against his.

"She's really getting better," he murmured.

"She is," I agreed, stirring the soup a little slower. "She's not at 100% yet, but she's getting there."

Stiles sighed against my shoulder, his grip tightening slightly. "I hate seeing them sick."

I turned in his arms, resting my hands against his chest. "I know. Me too."

His fingers traced slow circles on my lower back. "You did a good job taking care of her, you know."

I let out a small huff of laughter. "So did you."

"Yeah, but you braided her hair and stayed up all night. I think you win this round."

I smirked. "I always win."

Stiles rolled his eyes, but there was a softness in them that made my chest ache in the best way.

We stood there for a long moment, just holding onto each other.

And for the first time in days, I truly believed everything was going to be okay.

March 11th, 2020

The day started like any other—well, as normal as life could be with three nearly four-year-old supernatural toddlers running around. Cayley had finally shaken off the last of her fever a few days ago, and while she was still a little tired, she was back to her usual self, which meant the house was loud again. Henry had taken it upon himself to build an "even bigger" pillow fort than last time, and Asher was running around the living room, practicing his "stealth mode" while Cayley twirled in a princess dress, pretending to cast spells.

It was chaos. Beautiful, exhausting chaos.

And for the first time in a while, things almost felt normal. Almost.

Until I checked my phone.

The notification popped up at the top of my screen, stark and unignorable.

World Health Organization declares COVID-19 a global pandemic.

I stared at the words for a long moment, my stomach sinking. We had known this was coming. The news had been buzzing about the virus for weeks now, cases spreading from country to country. But seeing it official like this? It made everything feel much more real.

I barely had time to process it before another message came in, this one from the group chat at the library where I worked.

Library is officially closing. Governor just announced statewide lockdown orders. Everyone stay home, stay safe. More details soon.

"Shit," I muttered under my breath.

Stiles, who had just walked in from the kitchen with a coffee mug in hand, arched an eyebrow. "What now?"

I turned the phone toward him so he could read the message himself. His eyes scanned it quickly, his face shifting from curiosity to concern. "California's going into lockdown?"

"Looks like it," I said, scrolling through my messages. "The library's shutting down. I don't know for how long."

Stiles groaned, rubbing a hand down his face. "That means my office is probably closing, too."

Almost as if on cue, his phone buzzed. He pulled it out of his pocket, scanned the screen, and let out a sharp exhale. "Yep. Work from home for the foreseeable future."

We both stood there for a moment, the reality of the situation sinking in. It wasn't just about our jobs. It was about everything.

The triplets. The grocery stores. The hospitals. The entire world was grinding to a halt.

I sat down on the couch, rubbing at my temples. "This is gonna be bad, isn't it?"

Stiles hesitated before sitting down next to me, his knee brushing against mine. "I don't know, Damon," he admitted, his voice quieter than usual. "But it sure as hell isn't good."

By the afternoon, we had more information. The governor had officially announced the stay-at-home order. Everything that wasn't "essential" was closing. Only hospitals, pharmacies, grocery stores, and a handful of other businesses would stay open.

John and Melissa were still going to work—John at the station, Melissa at the hospital—but the rest of us? We were in full lockdown mode.

And the triplets?

They didn't quite understand what was going on, but they were smart enough to pick up on the tension.

"So, we're not going to preschool anymore?" Henry asked, looking up at Stiles with wide eyes.

"Not for a little while, buddy," Stiles said, keeping his voice light despite the heaviness in the air. "We're gonna stay home for a while and have our own adventures, okay?"

Henry frowned, his little hands clutching his toy rocket. "But I like preschool. Miss Taylor reads us fun stories."

I crouched down next to him, running a hand through his hair. "I know, bud. And I promise, we'll do story time here too. We can read as many books as you want."

Henry thought about that for a moment before finally nodding. "Okay."

Cayley, however, was more dramatic about the whole thing. She gasped, clutching her chest as if she'd been personally betrayed. "No princess parties?! No dress-up time with my friends?!"

I bit back a smile. "We'll have princess parties here, sweetheart. You can be the queen of the house."

That seemed to appease her. At least for now.

Asher, ever the quiet observer, tilted his head. "Are we in trouble?"

The question caught both me and Stiles off guard.

"No, buddy," Stiles said quickly, pulling Asher into his lap. "You're not in trouble at all."

Asher furrowed his brow. "Then why do you both look sad?"

I exhaled slowly, exchanging a look with Stiles. How the hell were we supposed to explain a global pandemic to a bunch of toddlers?

Stiles finally said, "Because we just have to stay home for a while. It's not bad, just... different."

Asher wasn't entirely convinced, but he didn't push further. Instead, he snuggled into Stiles's chest, and we let the conversation drop.

The first few days weren't too bad. The triplets were happy to have us both home all the time, and we did our best to make things feel normal. We baked cookies, built forts, had movie marathons, and played outside in the backyard when the weather was nice.

But underneath it all, there was a quiet tension neither Stiles nor I wanted to acknowledge.

Because the news was getting worse.

Hospitals were filling up. People were panic-buying supplies. The virus was spreading faster than anyone had expected.

And John and Melissa were still out there, working in the middle of it all.

Every night, Stiles and I sat together on the couch, watching the news in silence. Every time the phone rang, I braced myself for bad news.

By the fourth night, Stiles finally voiced what we were both thinking.

"This is gonna get a lot worse before it gets better, isn't it?"

I didn't lie to him. "Yeah," I said softly. "I think it is."

He leaned into me, and I wrapped an arm around him, holding him close.

Neither of us wanted to say it out loud.

But for the first time in a long time, we were scared.

March 15th, 2020

The grocery stores were a mess.

I had gone early in the morning, hoping to avoid the worst of the crowds, but it didn't make a difference. The shelves were half-empty, people were grabbing everything in sight, and there was an underlying panic in the air that made my stomach churn.

I managed to grab the essentials—milk, eggs, bread, and some fresh fruit for the kids—but the longer I stood in line, the more I realized just how bad this was getting.

By the time I got home, I was exhausted.

Stiles took one look at my face and frowned. "That bad?"

I dropped the bags on the counter. "Worse."

He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "This is really happening, huh?"

"Yeah," I muttered. "It is."

The triplets ran into the kitchen then, their little faces lighting up when they saw the groceries.

"Did you get bananas?" Henry asked.

"Yep," I said, pulling them out of the bag.

"Cookies?" Cayley added.

I smirked. "Maybe."

Asher tugged at my sleeve, his eyes wide. "Did you see any sick people?"

I crouched down to his level, my heart aching at the worry in his voice. "No, buddy," I said gently. "Everyone was just shopping. That's all."

He nodded slowly but didn't look completely convinced.

I glanced at Stiles, who gave me a we-need-to-talk-about-this-later look.

And I knew.

We had to figure out how to explain this to them.

Without scaring them.

Without scaring ourselves. After the triplets were in bed, Stiles and I sat on the couch, scrolling through the latest updates on our phones.

More closures.
More cases.
More uncertainty.

I set my phone down, rubbing my temples. "This is surreal."

Stiles exhaled. "I know."

For a long moment, we sat there in silence.

Then, he reached for my hand, lacing our fingers together.

"We're gonna get through this," he said, his voice steady. "Together."

I squeezed his hand.

"Yeah," I murmured. "Together."

And despite everything, despite the fear clawing at my chest...

I believed him.

Stiles's Pov

Lying in bed that night, I stared up at the ceiling, my thoughts racing in a way that made sleep impossible. Damon was curled up beside me, his breathing slow and steady, the warmth of his body pressed against mine. It should have been comforting. It usually was.

But my mind wouldn't shut off.

The weight of everything that had happened today—hell, everything that had happened this past week—pressed down on my chest like a vice. The world was shutting down. The virus was spreading. Hospitals were running out of supplies. And worst of all? We had no idea what came next.

I turned my head slightly, my eyes adjusting to the dim light filtering in through the window. Damon's face was peaceful in sleep, his sharp features softened by the quiet, his dark lashes casting faint shadows across his cheekbones. He had been exhausted when we finally made it to bed, drained from a day of stress, wrangling the triplets, and battling the apocalyptic mess at the grocery store. I didn't blame him for passing out the second his head hit the pillow.

I wished I could do the same.

Instead, I lay there, my mind churning. What was the next month going to look like? The next six months? Were we going to be stuck inside for the foreseeable future? Were we going to get sick? The triplets were still so young—what if one of them caught it? What if John or Melissa got exposed at work?

The thought alone made my stomach twist painfully.

I exhaled slowly, running a hand down my face, trying to calm the endless spiral of thoughts that wouldn't stop assaulting me.

Damon stirred beside me, his fingers flexing slightly against my arm before his eyes fluttered open. "You're thinking too loud," he muttered sleepily, his voice thick with exhaustion.

I huffed a small laugh. "How do you hear my thoughts, Salvatore?"

"Because I know you," he murmured, shifting so he could look at me. His blue eyes, still heavy with sleep, searched my face in the darkness. "What's going on in that overactive brain of yours?"

I sighed. "I don't know, man. Everything? The world's on fire, we're stuck inside, and I don't know what the next few months are going to look like. I mean... what if this lasts forever?"

Damon let out a low chuckle. "It won't."

"You don't know that," I shot back, rolling onto my side to face him. "Everything is changing so fast, Damon. A week ago, things still felt kind of normal. Now? Now we're living in a goddamn dystopian movie."

Damon was quiet for a moment, his fingers tracing absentminded patterns on my arm. "I get it," he finally said, voice softer now. "It's terrifying. But we've lived through worse, Stiles. We've fought supernatural creatures, dealt with centuries-old vendettas, survived literal war zones. We're gonna get through this too."

"This is different," I argued, shaking my head. "This isn't some bad guy we can take down with a well-placed stake or a mountain ash circle. This is a virus. It's invisible, and it's everywhere."

Damon hummed in quiet acknowledgment, his fingers still tracing those soft, soothing patterns against my skin. "You're right," he admitted. "We can't fight this the way we usually do. But that doesn't mean we're powerless. We have a home, Stiles. A safe one. We have each other. We have the kids. We're gonna protect them, just like we always do."

I let out another slow breath, staring at him. He said it like it was so simple. Like we just had to trust the process and things would work out. But I wasn't like Damon. I didn't have that same kind of certainty. My brain was wired for worst-case scenarios. It always had been.

Still...

I let myself focus on his touch, the steady, grounding warmth of his fingers against my arm. I let myself listen to his breathing, steady and sure, like he wasn't scared of what came next.

Damon had always been my rock, the one thing that didn't change when the world turned to chaos. And if he could still hold onto that confidence, maybe... maybe I could, too.

I swallowed, my throat tight. "I just don't want to lose anyone."

"You won't," Damon said firmly. "We're gonna be careful. We're gonna take care of each other. That's all we can do, Stiles. The rest is out of our hands."

I exhaled, closing my eyes for a second. He was right. Of course, he was right.

After a long pause, I whispered, "I don't think I can sleep."

Damon's lips twitched. "That's shocking."

I rolled my eyes. "Asshole."

He grinned, but the amusement in his eyes softened almost immediately. Without another word, he shifted closer, tucking me against him until my head was resting against his chest. His fingers slid into my hair, slow and deliberate, and he started humming—a quiet, familiar tune.

It took me a second to recognize it.

The lullaby he used to hum to the triplets when they were newborns.

Something in my chest cracked at the sound of it.

I didn't say anything, just curled into him, letting the steady rhythm of his breathing, the warmth of his hands, and the quiet hum of that soft, familiar melody drown out the chaos in my mind.

And finally, I slept.

March 16th, 2020

I woke up to the sound of Cayley screaming.

It wasn't an "I'm-in-danger" scream—thank God—but it was loud, and my brain hadn't caught up with reality yet. My body jolted, panic spiking through my chest as I sat up so fast I nearly fell off the bed.

Damon groaned beside me. "Tell me that's a dream," he mumbled into his pillow.

"Nope," I muttered, rubbing my eyes. "That's real."

Cayley's voice rang out again, high-pitched and dramatic. "MOMMY! DADDY! IT'S A DISASTER!"

Damon sighed heavily, flopping onto his back. "And so it begins."

I forced myself to move, stumbling out of bed and heading toward the triplets' room. When I pushed the door open, I was not prepared for what I saw.

There was glitter.

Everywhere.

Cayley stood in the middle of the chaos, her little face a picture of distress, arms outstretched as she had just discovered the worst possible fate. Her princess dress was covered in gold sparkles, and her hair looked like she'd been rolling in fairy dust.

Henry and Asher were also covered in glitter, but they didn't seem to mind. Henry was sitting on the floor, examining his hands like he'd just discovered magic, while Asher was attempting to climb the side of the bed with his usual ninja-like agility.

I ran a hand down my face. "Cayley. What happened?"

She turned to me with the biggest pout I'd ever seen. "I was trying to make a princess potion, but it EXPLODED!"

Damon appeared in the doorway behind me, took one look at the scene, and sighed. "Of course, it did."

Cayley stomped her foot, looking absolutely offended. "It was supposed to make us magical, Mommy!"

Damon pinched the bridge of his nose. "Sweetheart, you're already magical."

She frowned. "But now we're extra magical."

Henry held up his glitter-covered hands. "I like it."

I groaned. "Oh my God, we're never getting this out of the carpet."

Damon clapped a hand on my shoulder. "Welcome to quarantine, babe. This is our life now."

I turned to him, deadpan. "You're cleaning it up."

Damon smirked. "Nah. I think you got this."

I lunged at him, and he laughed, ducking out of the way.

Meanwhile, Asher climbed onto his bed, looked at all of us, and announced:

"I AM GLITTER NINJA."

And suddenly, I realized—

This lockdown was going to be absolute hell.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

I groaned. "Oh my God, we're never getting this out of the carpet."

Damon clapped a hand on my shoulder. "Welcome to quarantine, babe. This is our life now."

I turned to him, deadpan. "You're cleaning it up."

Damon smirked. "Nah. I think you got this."

I lunged at him, and he laughed, ducking out of the way.

Meanwhile, Asher climbed onto his bed, looked at all of us, and announced:

"I AM GLITTER NINJA."

And suddenly, I realized—

This lockdown was going to be absolute hell.

Stiles's Pov

I hate glitter.

I have always hated glitter. It's the herpes of the arts and crafts world—gets everywhere, impossible to get rid of, and no matter how many times you think you've cleaned it up, you haven't. Months later, you'll be minding your own business when—bam—there it is, taunting you from some random corner of the house.

And now?

Now, my entire existence is glitter.

I stared at the triplets, at my three chaotic little monsters, covered head to toe in gold sparkles, and let out the longest, most exhausted sigh of my life. It had been six days of lockdown. Six days of being trapped inside with three toddlers who had the energy of a thousand caffeinated squirrels, and somehow, I had not considered the possibility of glitter-based warfare.

That was my mistake.

"Okay," I said, pinching the bridge of my nose, trying to breathe. "New rule. No more glitter. Ever."

Cayley gasped, horrified. "Daddy, no!"

Henry blinked up at me. "But it's pretty."

Asher grinned, flexing his fingers like he was about to throw a handful of the cursed sparkles at me. "Glitter ninja attack!"

I dodged just in time as he flung a fistful of the stuff straight at my face.

Damon, the traitor, cackled in the doorway. "Oh, this is beautiful."

I shot him a glare. "You're enjoying this way too much."

Damon smirked, completely unbothered, arms crossed as he leaned against the doorframe. "Oh, absolutely. I mean, you're the one who wanted to do 'all the fun, creative activities' with the kids."

I groaned, dragging a hand down my face, which now had glitter on it because of course it did. "I meant coloring. Finger painting. Not glitter-based chemical warfare."

Cayley, still deeply offended, stomped her tiny foot. "It was a potion!"

"It was a mess," I corrected, surveying the damage. "How did this even happen?"

Cayley huffed, crossing her arms. "I mixed the fairy dust"—she gestured dramatically to the horrifying amount of glitter—"with magic potion water"—she pointed to an empty juice box—"and then I shook it really hard and said the magic words!"

Damon's lips twitched. "And then?"

Cayley threw her hands up. "Then it went BOOM!"

I took a slow, steady breath, trying to find my center before I lost my damn mind. "Okay. New question. Where did you even find all this glitter?"

Cayley and Henry immediately pointed at Asher.

Asher grinned, completely unrepentant. "I hid it."

Damon snorted, delighted. "Of course you did."

I turned back to Asher, who was now perched on his bed like some kind of tiny evil overlord, covered in gold sparkles and zero remorse. "Why did you hide it?"

"So you wouldn't take it away," Asher said, completely reasonable.

I pressed my fingers against my temples. "I need coffee before I deal with this."

Damon clapped a hand on my shoulder, mock sympathetic. "Go ahead, babe. I'll start glitter containment protocol."

"Oh, now you're involved?" I muttered, narrowing my eyes at him.

Damon smirked. "I mean, only because it's our bed they're probably gonna drag all this glitter into."

I groaned. "I hate everything."

"Welcome to quarantine, sweetheart," Damon said, cheerfully. "Now go drink your coffee."

I walked out before I could change my mind and divorce him on the spot.

By the time I made it back from the kitchen—armed with a mug of sanity—Damon had somehow managed to contain most of the glitter to a pile on the floor. The triplets, now in fresh, non-glittery pajamas, were bouncing on their beds, still buzzing with chaotic energy.

"How did you clean them so fast?" I asked, genuinely impressed.

Damon grinned. "Mommy magic."

I squinted at him. "You bribed them with snacks, didn't you?"

Damon placed a hand over his heart, looking offended. "I would never—"

Henry snitched immediately. "Mommy said if we let him clean us, we get cookies later."

I pointed at Damon. "Knew it."

Damon shrugged, completely unashamed. "Whatever works, babe."

I sighed, sipping my coffee. "So... what's the plan for today?"

Damon arched an eyebrow. "You mean, besides surviving?"

"Yeah, besides that."

Damon hummed, glancing at the triplets, who were now whispering to each other—which was never a good sign. "I mean... we could take them outside for a bit?"

Cayley perked up immediately. "Outside??"

"YES," Asher said, dramatically throwing himself onto the floor. "We need fresh air."

Henry nodded very seriously. "And sunshine."

I looked at Damon. "They planned this, didn't they?"

Damon grinned. "Oh, 100%."

I sighed, already giving in. "Fine. But only the backyard."

"YAY!"

And just like that, the triplets bolted out of the room, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake.

Damon smirked. "See? You say you hate glitter, but you're a sucker for those tiny faces."

I glared at him. "You're lucky I love you."

Damon leaned in, brushing a quick kiss against my lips. "I really am."

I rolled my eyes, but... yeah.

Maybe I was lucky too.

Even if I'd be finding glitter in my hair for the rest of my life. The backyard was the only thing keeping us from completely losing our minds in this lockdown.

The triplets were already tearing across the yard the second we let them outside. Asher, naturally, was climbing everything in sight. Cayley was spinning in circles, declaring she was a fairy princess who ruled over all of nature. And Henry—Henry was lying flat on his back in the grass, staring up at the sky like it held all the answers.

Damon and I stood on the porch, sipping our coffee, pretending we had any control over this chaos.

Damon sighed, leaning against the railing. "Six days in, and I already have a new appreciation for preschool teachers."

I snorted. "Right? How the hell do they do this every day?"

"Magic," Damon said seriously. "Dark, powerful magic."

I choked on my coffee, laughing. "You might be right."

For a moment, it was quiet, just the sound of the wind rustling through the trees and the kids running around. It was... nice. Peaceful. As peaceful as life got with three hyperactive toddlers.

Then Henry, still sprawled out on the grass, broke the silence.

"When do we get to see Grandpa?"

Damon and I both turned to look at him.

Henry was staring up at the sky, completely relaxed, like he had just casually dropped a bomb into the conversation.

Cayley immediately stopped spinning. "Yeah! I wanna see Grandpa!"

Asher climbed down from the playset, frowning. "Me too."

I felt a pang in my chest.

Damon exhaled softly, setting his coffee down. "Guys, we talked about this," he said gently. "Grandpa has to work a lot right now. He's helping people."

Henry frowned. "But why can't we see him?"

I walked down the steps and sat in the grass beside him, watching as he picked at a blade of grass between his fingers. "Because we have to keep Grandpa safe," I said softly. "There's a lot of sick people right now, buddy. Grandpa has to be extra careful because he's out there helping them. And we have to be extra careful too."

Henry's little face scrunched up in confusion. "But we're not sick."

"No," I agreed. "But we could be, and we wouldn't even know it. And if we see Grandpa and give him even a tiny little germ, it could make him really sick."

Cayley's eyes widened. "Really sick?"

Damon nodded. "Really, really sick. And we don't want that, right?"

The triplets shook their heads quickly.

"Then we have to wait a little bit longer to see him," I said, hating how small their faces looked when they were sad.

Henry went quiet, playing with the grass in his hands. Then he looked up at me, his big brown eyes so serious. "But he's okay, right?"

I swallowed past the lump in my throat. "Yeah, buddy. He's okay."

That wasn't a lie. My dad was fine—just exhausted. I talked to him every day. He was still working long shifts, still dealing with the chaos of everything shutting down. But he was okay. I had to believe that.

Henry nodded slowly, as if accepting that answer. But he didn't look happy about it.

Cayley huffed, crossing her arms. "I don't like this."

"Yeah," I said, ruffling her hair. "Me neither."

Asher sighed dramatically and flopped onto the ground next to Henry. "Stupid germs."

Damon chuckled softly, coming over to sit beside me. "Yeah, kid. Stupid germs."

We sat there for a minute, just existing in the silence. The triplets weren't running around anymore, the usual excitement dulled by something they didn't quite understand.

And I hated that.

I hated that they had to deal with this. That they had to miss people they loved. That they were too young to understand why everything felt different.

"Tell you what," I said, trying to lighten the mood. "We can't see Grandpa in person, but we can call him later. Maybe even do a video chat. How does that sound?"

That got their attention.

Cayley perked up immediately. "Really??"

"Really," I promised.

Henry nodded, looking a little less sad. "Okay."

"Good," I said, squeezing his shoulder. "Now, who wants to race?"

Cayley and Asher shot to their feet so fast you'd think they were fueled by pure adrenaline.

Henry rolled his eyes, but I could see the tiny smile pulling at his lips. "I guess I'll race too."

Damon smirked. "Oh, you're all going down."

And just like that, the sadness faded, replaced by laughter and shouting as we all took off across the yard.

It wasn't perfect. But it was enough.

For now.

Dinner was a mess, as usual.

Cayley insisted on eating her pasta with her hands because, apparently, princesses didn't need forks. Asher was determined to use chopsticks for the first time, even though he was holding them completely wrong and had dropped more food than he actually ate. And Henry... well, Henry was negotiating how many more bites he had to take before he could be excused.

"Three more bites," I said, raising an eyebrow at him.

Henry groaned. "Two."

"Four," Damon said without missing a beat.

Henry's eyes widened in betrayal. "Mommy!"

Damon smirked. "What? You tried to haggle. That's the risk you take."

Henry grumbled, but he took his three bites without arguing further. I nudged Damon under the table. "Evil."

Damon winked at me. "You love it."

He wasn't wrong.

Once everyone was full (or, in Asher's case, had given up on his chopsticks and settled for using a spoon), we got the triplets cleaned up and into their pajamas. Then it was time for the moment they had been waiting for all day—calling Grandpa.

Henry, Cayley, and Asher scrambled onto the couch, bouncing with excitement as I grabbed my phone and dialed my dad. The second the call connected, Cayley squealed.

"GRANDPA!!"

My dad's face appeared on the screen, looking exhausted but happy. "Hey, princess," he said with a tired smile. "Hey, you three."

"Hi, Grandpa!!" Henry and Asher shouted in unison.

Damon and I sat on either side of the triplets as they clamored to be the center of Grandpa's attention.

"Guess what?" Cayley blurted out, practically vibrating with energy. "I made a princess potion today! But it exploded!"

Dad raised an eyebrow. "Exploded, huh?"

Henry held up his hands dramatically. "There was glitter everywhere."

"SO MUCH GLITTER," I added, grimacing at the memory.

Dad chuckled. "Sounds about right. You're keeping your dads on their toes, huh?"

"Yes!" Asher said proudly. "I'm a glitter ninja now."

Dad snorted. "Of course, you are."

The triplets took turns telling him about their day, talking over each other in pure chaos. Cayley told him about the "princess potion disaster," Henry explained how he had won the race in the backyard (which was debatable), and Asher demonstrated his newest ninja moves, nearly kicking me in the face in the process.

Damon caught my eye over the triplets' heads, his lips twitching as he held back a laugh. I knew we were both thinking the same thing—our children were absolute menaces.

Eventually, Dad steered the conversation toward them, his face softening. "I miss you guys."

Cayley pouted. "We miss you too, Grandpa. When can we see you?"

Dad's expression faltered for just a second before he forced a smile. "Soon, sweetheart. Once everything settles down."

Henry frowned. "How long is that?"

Dad sighed, running a hand over his face. "I don't know, bud. Hopefully not too long."

I hated how tired he looked. The long shifts, the stress of keeping Beacon Hills from falling apart—it was wearing him down.

"You okay, Dad?" I asked quietly.

He nodded, but I could see the lie in his eyes. "I'm fine, kid. Just long days, you know?"

I did know.

I wanted to tell him to take it easy, to rest, to be careful. But I knew he wouldn't. That wasn't who he was. He was Sheriff Stilinski, and he wouldn't stop until he had to.

Damon, ever the observant one, jumped in smoothly. "Are you at least eating? Sleeping?"

Dad huffed. "I eat when I can. And I'll sleep when the world stops going to hell."

Damon gave him a look. "That's not an answer."

"Sure, it is," Dad said, smirking slightly. "It's just not the one you wanted."

Damon rolled his eyes but didn't push it.

The triplets, blissfully unaware of the weight hanging in the air, started singing a song they made up on the spot about how much they loved Grandpa. It was off-key, completely ridiculous, and so painfully adorable that I felt my chest tighten.

Dad laughed, shaking his head. "You guys are the best."

Cayley grinned. "We know."

The call went on for another ten minutes, the triplets showing him their latest drawings, Henry asking about the police car (and if he could drive it one day), and Asher making Dad rate his ninja moves on a scale of 1 to 10.

Finally, though, it was bedtime.

Cayley yawned dramatically, snuggling into my side. "I don't wanna sleep."

Henry blinked slowly, looking about five seconds away from passing out. "Me neither."

Asher, the most stubborn of the three, was still sitting upright, fighting the exhaustion pulling at his little body. "I'm not tired."

"You're literally swaying," Damon pointed out, amused.

"No, I'm not," Asher said, immediately tilting sideways onto Damon's arm.

Dad chuckled, watching the scene unfold. "You guys are a handful."

Damon snorted. "Tell me about it."

I sighed, rubbing Cayley's back. "Okay, say goodnight to Grandpa."

"Goodnight, Grandpa," the triplets said, voices sleepy but happy.

Dad smiled warmly. "Goodnight, kids. Love you."

"Love you too," Henry mumbled, eyes already half-closed.

Cayley blew a kiss at the screen. "Sleep good, Grandpa."

Asher, still fighting sleep, gave a serious nod. "I'll protect you from bad guys."

Dad smirked. "I appreciate that, Ninja Asher."

We ended the call, and I exhaled slowly, staring at my phone for a moment before setting it down.

Damon studied me. "You okay?"

I ran a hand through my hair, feeling the weight of everything pressing down on me. "Yeah. Just... worried."

Damon nodded. "Me too."

We didn't need to say it out loud.

This thing—the virus, the lockdown, the uncertainty—it wasn't going away anytime soon. And my dad, my dad, was still out there, still putting himself at risk every day.

I swallowed hard, forcing a smile as I stood up. "Let's get these gremlins to bed."

Damon, sensing I wasn't ready to talk about it yet, let it go. "Yeah. You take Henry and Asher. I got the princess."

We split up, each carrying a half-asleep triplet to their room, tucking them in, and kissing their foreheads goodnight.

By the time we collapsed onto the couch, the house finally quiet, I felt like I had run a marathon.

Damon draped an arm over my shoulders, pulling me close. "You wanna talk about it?"

I sighed, resting my head against him. "Not tonight."

He pressed a kiss to my hair. "Okay."

We sat there in silence, the weight of the world pressing down on us, but for now—just for tonight—we held onto the one thing that mattered.

Each other.

March 17th, 2020

I woke up to the smell of pancakes.

For about five seconds, I was convinced I was dreaming. Because waking up to breakfast being made for me wasn't exactly a common occurrence in this house. Usually, I was the one wrangling the triplets while Damon groaned dramatically into his pillow, claiming he was too pretty to be up this early.

But no. This was real.

I blinked blearily at the clock—7:12 AM.

Way too early for whatever was happening in the kitchen.

Damon was still in bed, though he was sprawled out in a way that suggested the triplets had climbed all over him before eventually deciding to leave him alone. His hair was a mess, one arm was dangling off the side of the bed, and the blankets were barely covering him.

For a moment, I just watched him, taking in the peacefulness of it. It wasn't often that I got to see him like this, completely at ease. My chest tightened.

God, I loved him.

And if I didn't get up right now, our children were going to burn the house down.

With a groan, I forced myself out of bed, shuffling toward the door.

The second I stepped into the hallway, I heard whispering. Well, what the triplets thought was whispering.

"Stir it faster, Asher!"

"I AM stirring faster, Henry!"

"More sprinkles, Cayley! More!!"

I froze, my blood running cold.

Oh, no.

I rushed into the kitchen, prepared to see some kind of disaster, but...

Oh. Oh, no.

The entire kitchen was covered in flour, syrup, and an excessive amount of rainbow sprinkles. Henry was holding a whisk that looked like it had fought a battle and lost, Asher was attempting to flip a pancake with his hands, and Cayley—oh my God—was pouring sprinkles directly onto the stovetop.

"What. The. Hell," I breathed, staring at the crime scene.

The triplets froze, turning to face me with matching guilty expressions.

"Uh..." Cayley licked her lips. "Hi, Daddy."

I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Please tell me an adult was supervising this."

Henry brightened. "Grandpa was supervising us!"

I blinked. "Grandpa—? My dad isn't even—"

"No, Henry," Asher interrupted, looking exasperated. "We were pretending Grandpa was here."

I stared at them. "So, no adult supervision. Just... imaginary Grandpa."

Cayley nodded enthusiastically. "Yep!"

I took a deep breath, closed my eyes for exactly three seconds, and exhaled slowly.

Then I opened my eyes again.

Yep. Still a crime scene.

There was flour on every surface. Pancake batter dripped from the edge of the counter like some kind of horrifying science experiment gone wrong. Sprinkles were scattered across the stovetop like someone had dumped an entire bag and then threw another one for good measure.

The smell of burning sugar hit me next, and I lunged forward, frantically reaching for the stovetop. "Cayley, move—Jesus, you can't just pour sprinkles directly onto the burner!"

She stepped back, looking genuinely perplexed. "Why not?"

"Because it catches fire, Cayley!"

"Oh." She frowned. "But it looks pretty."

I turned off the burner and grabbed a rag, wiping at the sticky, melted sugar disaster that had started caramelizing on the stovetop. "Yeah, well, so do fireworks, but we don't set them off inside the house."

Henry, still gripping his battered whisk, blinked up at me. "Are we in trouble?"

I stared at them—the three little menaces I had willingly helped create. They were still covered in flour, their pajamas a lost cause, and their faces guilty but hopeful, like maybe, just maybe, they could talk their way out of this.

I glanced over at the pancakes (if you could even call them that) that Asher had been attempting to flip with his bare hands. They were misshapen blobs, some half-raw, some burnt beyond recognition, all of them sprinkled with way too many rainbow sprinkles.

I sighed, running a tired hand down my face. "Yeah, you're in trouble."

Cayley gasped dramatically, clutching her chest. "No! Daddy! Not trouble!"

Asher crossed his arms. "But we were making breakfast for you and Mommy."

Henry nodded enthusiastically. "We wanted to surprise you."

I opened my mouth, ready to tell them that intentions didn't erase consequences, but then—

A groggy voice sounded from the doorway.

"Am I still asleep, or did the kitchen explode?"

I turned to see Damon standing there, shirtless, his sweatpants hanging low on his hips, hair an absolute disaster, and his face frozen in complete horror as he took in the crime scene.

Henry perked up immediately. "Mommy! We made breakfast!"

Damon blinked. Then, in a completely deadpan voice, he said, "Oh, did you? That's what this is?"

Cayley nodded furiously. "Yes! But Daddy says we're in trouble."

Damon rubbed a tired hand over his face. "Oh, yeah. That tracks."

Henry tried again. "But we just wanted to be nice."

Damon stared at them for a long moment. Then he slowly turned to me. "Stiles, please tell me we are finally using time-outs."

I hesitated. "I mean—"

Damon pointed at the kitchen disaster. "Stiles."

"Fine." I turned back to the triplets. "Alright. Time-out. All three of you."

Cayley gasped again, even more dramatically than before. "What?! NO!"

Henry furrowed his brows. "What's time-out?"

Asher just looked at us suspiciously, like this was some new form of torture we had devised.

Damon, suddenly wide awake, smirked. "Oh, you'll find out."

Five minutes later

We had three tiny terrorists sitting on the couch, pouting harder than I had ever seen them pout before.

Cayley had her arms crossed, looking offended by the very idea that she was in trouble.

Henry was slouched dramatically, as if the weight of the world had been placed upon his tiny shoulders.

And Asher? Asher was just staring at us, completely silent, like he was plotting our downfall.

Damon sat next to me on the opposite couch, arms crossed, completely unbothered. "This is kinda fun."

I shot him a look. "We are supposed to be teaching them a lesson."

"I am," he said, smirking. "The lesson is, don't commit a crime if you don't want to do the time."

Cayley groaned loudly, flopping onto her side. "This is the worst."

"You say that like you've done this before," I muttered.

"Grandpa never put us in time-out," Henry mumbled.

Damon snorted. "Yeah, well, Grandpa is weak."

Henry perked up immediately. "Can we call Grandpa?"

"No," I said firmly.

Cayley batted her big brown eyes at me. "How long do we have to stay here?"

I checked the kitchen timer. "Five more minutes."

"FIVE?!" Asher finally spoke, looking horrified. "THAT'S SO LONG."

Damon grinned. "Nah, buddy, you'll be fine. Stay strong."

Cayley pouted. "Mommy, I thought you loved us."

Damon gasped dramatically, clutching his chest. "Oh my God. Stiles. Did you hear that? She weaponized emotions."

"I heard," I muttered.

"I have never been more proud," Damon whispered.

Cayley perked up, thinking she had won. "So time-out is over?"

Damon's smirk returned instantly. "Nope."

Eight minutes later

(Yes. I added three extra minutes for dramatics.)

The kitchen was still a disaster, but we had made a point. The triplets had learned—

Actually, I had no idea what they had learned, but at least they had suffered with us.

Damon and I sat them down on the couch, serious expressions in place.

"Okay," I said, leveling them with a look. "Do you guys know why you were in time-out?"

Henry nodded. "Because we made a mess."

"Because we didn't have an adult helping," Asher added.

"Because we almost set the kitchen on fire," Cayley muttered.

Damon raised an eyebrow. "Huh. You actually got the point."

I sighed in relief. "Good. So next time—"

"We just need to have you help us!" Henry grinned proudly.

I blinked.

Damon choked on his coffee.

Asher nodded. "Yeah! Next time, we wake you guys up first!"

Cayley clapped her hands together. "That way, we don't have to do time-out!"

I rubbed my temples. "No. That is not the lesson here."

Damon, grinning like an idiot, nudged me. "I mean... it's kinda the lesson."

I shot him a look. "Do not encourage them."

Damon shrugged. "They're smart, babe. Gotta respect the hustle."

Cayley smiled sweetly. "So... we're not in trouble anymore?"

I sighed, rubbing my face. "No. But you are helping us clean up."

Henry grumbled. "Okay."

Asher groaned. "Fine."

Cayley beamed. "Deal."

Damon muttered under his breath. "I love this one."

I turned to him. "I heard that."

And so, after way too much negotiating, we spent the next hour scrubbing the kitchen clean. There were still traces of glitter in the grout, and I was fairly certain I was going to be finding sprinkles for months, but at least no one died.

Damon, watching the triplets scrub the floor with their tiny sponges, smirked at me. "Time-out was fun. We should do it more often."

I gave him a look. "Only if I can put you in time-out next."

Damon grinned. "Babe, you just gotta ask."

I threw a soapy sponge at his head.

That night, after the triplets were asleep...

Damon and I collapsed onto the couch, exhausted.

I turned to him. "Today was chaos."

Damon chuckled, stretching his arms behind his head. "Yeah. But hey, first time-out was a success."

I snorted. "We failed as parents."

"Nah," Damon said, nudging me. "We survived. That's a win in my book."

I smiled, leaning into him. "Yeah. I guess it is."

As much as the day had been absolute hell, there was nowhere else I'd rather be.

Just me, Damon, and our three tiny menaces.

God help us all.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Stiles's Pov

Damon chuckled, stretching his arms behind his head. "Yeah. But hey, first time-out was a success."

I snorted. "We failed as parents."

"Nah," Damon said, nudging me. "We survived. That's a win in my book."

I smiled, leaning into him. "Yeah. I guess it is."

As much as the day had been absolute hell, there was nowhere else I'd rather be.

Just me, Damon, and our three tiny menaces.

God help us all.

Damon's Pov

March 22nd, 2020

I woke up feeling like absolute garbage.

For a second, I thought I was still dreaming. That weightless, disoriented feeling hung over me, like I was floating between sleep and consciousness. But then reality hit like a freight train—my stomach lurched, a hot wave of nausea rolling through me so fast that I barely had time to react.

I groaned, rolling onto my side, pressing my forehead into the pillow as if that would somehow ground me. The room was still dark, only the faintest glow of early morning light seeping in through the curtains.

Great. Just great.

I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to will away the sick feeling, but my body wasn't having it. Another wave of nausea crashed over me, twisting my stomach into a tight, miserable knot.

Okay, what the hell?

I was a vampire. I didn't get sick. I had never gotten sick in my life. The last time I even felt remotely human-level ill was back when I was still actually human. And that was—what? Over a century ago?

I groaned again, rubbing my hands down my face. Maybe it was the hunger. I hadn't had any real blood since before lockdown started, and while I was used to rationing, I had never gone this long without feeding properly. I had been trying to keep it together, trying to stretch out the last blood bags we had, because God knew when we'd be able to get more. I had been fine at first, just a little tired, but now?

Now, I felt like I'd been run over by a damn truck.

I swallowed hard, fighting another wave of nausea, and debated whether or not I could actually make it to the bathroom without waking up Stiles.

Spoiler alert: I failed.

"Mmm... what's wrong?" Stiles mumbled beside me, his voice thick with sleep.

I hadn't even realized I'd been shifting restlessly, my body tense as I curled in on myself.

"Nothing," I lied.

Stiles made a sleepy, skeptical noise and blindly reached for me, his hand landing somewhere on my chest before sliding up to cup my face. His thumb brushed along my cheek, and I could feel his warmth, grounding and familiar.

"You're lying," he said, voice still rough with sleep. "And you never lie about being fine."

Damn it.

I sighed, my body shivering slightly as another wave of nausea twisted my stomach. "I just... don't feel great," I admitted, my voice quieter than usual.

That woke him up completely.

Stiles pushed himself up on one elbow, blinking at me in the dim light. His fingers tightened slightly on my jaw, like he was assessing me, and I could already hear the gears turning in his head.

"You don't feel great how?" he asked, already slipping into full worried husband mode.

I groaned again, rolling onto my back and rubbing my hands down my face. "I don't know, Stiles. I feel like crap. My stomach is a mess, I'm exhausted, and I just don't feel right."

Stiles frowned, pushing himself up further. "But you're a vampire."

"Yeah," I snapped, a little more irritable than I meant to be. "I know."

Stiles ignored my attitude, clearly already running through possible explanations in his head. "Maybe it's because you haven't fed," he said, his fingers absentmindedly brushing through my hair. "You've been running on fumes for days, Damon."

I groaned again because, yeah, that was probably it. But still—

"This doesn't feel like just hunger," I muttered, pressing my hands against my stomach. "This feels... weird."

"Weird how?" Stiles pushed.

I sighed, trying to sort through the mess of sensations that were wreaking havoc on my body. "I don't know. Just... off. Like my whole body is out of sync."

Stiles' frown deepened. He didn't like that. Hell, I didn't like that.

"Do you feel like you're going to puke?" he asked.

"Maybe?" I muttered. "It's like this constant nausea, but nothing's happening."

"Alright," Stiles said, sitting up fully now. "We need to get you some blood."

I shook my head. "Stiles, we only have two bags left."

"And you need one of them," he shot back, stubborn as ever.

I groaned, but I knew better than to argue with him when he was in protective husband mode.

Reluctantly, I pushed myself upright, immediately regretting it as the room tilted slightly.

Stiles was already moving, climbing out of bed and heading toward our mini fridge—the one we specifically kept for blood bags. He grabbed one and tossed it toward me without hesitation. "Drink."

I caught it, scowling at him. "Bossy."

Stiles smirked. "Always."

I sighed but didn't argue. I popped the cap off, tilting the bag back and drinking as much as I could in one go.

The relief was instantaneous.

Not enough to fix whatever the hell was wrong with me, but enough to ease the worst of it.

Stiles watched me carefully, his eyes sharp, reading me like a damn open book.

"Well?" he asked when I finished.

I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand, my stomach still uneasy but slightly better. "I don't know. It helped. A little."

Stiles still looked worried.

"We're calling Deaton," he announced.

I groaned loudly, already hating this plan. "Stiles—"

"Nope." He pointed a finger at me. "Don't fight me on this, Damon. If you're sick, we need to figure out why. You don't get to just ignore it."

I scowled, slumping back against the headboard. "Fine."

An hour later, we were on FaceTime with Deaton.

The triplets were mercifully distracted in the living room—probably plotting their next disaster—so I was free to be grilled by the pack's resident supernatural expert.

Deaton, ever the calm and collected type, listened carefully as I described my symptoms. Stiles kept jumping in, adding extra details, because of course he did.

"Haven't fed in days, nausea, exhaustion... but no actual vomiting?" Deaton asked, his expression thoughtful.

I nodded. "Yeah. And it just feels weird. Like, I've been hungry before, Deaton. I know what that feels like. But this is—different."

Deaton hummed, tapping his fingers against his desk. "It doesn't sound like typical blood deprivation symptoms," he admitted. "Not at this stage. Especially since you just fed, and you're still feeling off."

I shot Stiles a look. "See? I told you."

Stiles ignored me completely, focusing on Deaton. "So what do you think it could be?"

Deaton hesitated for a moment. Then, with the kind of measured calm that made me immediately suspicious, he said:

"I'd like to run some tests."

Stiles immediately perked up. "What kind of tests?"

I glared at Deaton. "Do I get a say in this?"

"No," both Stiles and Deaton said at the exact same time.

I groaned, dropping my head back against the couch. "I hate both of you."

Stiles patted my knee. "Love you too, babe."

Deaton's voice remained even. "Damon, just to be safe, I'd like to check for... unusual anomalies."

I narrowed my eyes. "What kind of 'unusual anomalies'?"

Deaton didn't blink. "Let's rule out the obvious first."

I sighed dramatically. "Fine. Whatever. Just... let's get this over with."

I had no idea what was coming.

I didn't want to go.

Everything in me screamed to stay home, to not deal with this, to let whatever this was just work itself out. But Stiles had already made up his mind, and Deaton had that infuriatingly calm tone that made it clear he wasn't about to drop this.

So, here I was, dragging myself to Deaton's clinic like some human who actually had to go to the doctor for unexplained nausea.

God, this was embarrassing.

"Just go, Damon," Stiles had said that morning, crossing his arms as he stood by the front door, blocking my escape. "Deaton's the closest thing we have to a supernatural expert who isn't actively trying to kill us. So you're going."

I had scowled, grumbling under my breath, but I knew arguing was pointless. Stiles was stubborn. More stubborn than me.

So, after making sure the triplets were sufficiently distracted—aka giving them an entire pack of markers and a giant piece of paper to draw on—I had grabbed my jacket and headed out.

Now, I was standing outside Deaton's clinic, eyeing the front door like it personally offended me.

I didn't know why I was so damn nervous.

It was probably nothing. Just blood deprivation, maybe mixed with the stress of being stuck in a house with three supernatural toddlers for twelve days straight.

But still...

Something about this felt off.

I inhaled sharply, then pushed open the door.

The clinic was quiet, as expected. It wasn't like Deaton was taking in regular animals right now—not with the whole world shutting down. The usual smell of antiseptic and herbs filled the air, and I barely had time to close the door before Deaton appeared from the back, wiping his hands on a towel.

"Damon," he greeted, nodding slightly. "Glad you came."

"Yeah, yeah," I muttered, stuffing my hands into my jacket pockets. "Let's just get this over with."

Deaton gestured toward the usual exam chair, and I dropped down into it with a put-upon sigh, slouching as much as physically possible.

Deaton gave me a look before reaching for his supplies. "Tell me everything again," he said, setting a tray down next to me. "Symptoms, timeline, anything unusual."

I ran a hand through my hair. "Fine. I haven't fed properly in almost two weeks. I had a little blood this morning, but I still feel like absolute crap. Nausea, exhaustion, just... weirdness." I frowned, thinking. "My body doesn't feel right. It's not just hunger, Deaton. I feel... out of sync."

Deaton nodded, listening carefully as he pulled on a pair of gloves. "Any pain? Other than nausea?"

I hesitated. "Not really. Just... tired. Really tired. Which is also weird, because I don't get tired. Ever."

Deaton hummed in thought. Then, without warning, he grabbed a syringe and reached for my arm.

I immediately yanked it back.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa," I snapped. "What the hell are you doing?"

Deaton raised an eyebrow. "Drawing blood."

I scowled. "I don't even have normal blood, Deaton."

"I know," he said evenly. "But I still need a sample."

I glared at him. He stared right back, completely unbothered.

I hated this.

With an overly dramatic sigh, I thrust out my arm, letting him take whatever the hell he needed.

The needle slid in easily, and I watched as dark, nearly black blood filled the vial.

Deaton withdrew it, capped it, and set it aside without comment.

I narrowed my eyes. "You're awfully calm about this."

Deaton simply grabbed another vial. "I've seen stranger."

That... did not make me feel better.

The tests took forever.

Deaton ran every supernatural check he could think of. He examined my eyes, checked my pulse (which was pointless, but whatever), and even did some weird energy scan with a glowing crystal.

I sat through it all, grumbling the entire time.

When he was finally done, he stepped back and studied me for a long moment, his expression unreadable.

"Well?" I said, impatient.

Deaton hesitated.

Then, in the calmest voice possible, he said:

"I need to run one more test."

I groaned loudly, throwing my head back. "Come on, Deaton. What now?"

He didn't answer immediately. Instead, he walked over to a cabinet, pulled something out, and returned to stand in front of me.

I glanced down at what he was holding.

And immediately froze.

Because sitting in his hands was a pregnancy test.

I blinked.

Then blinked again.

Then slowly lifted my gaze to stare at him like he had lost his damn mind.

"Deaton," I said flatly. "You do realize I'm a guy, right?"

He did not look amused. "Damon, you carried the triplets. You've already proven that male vampires can conceive under the right circumstances."

I scowled. "Yeah, but that was because of—"

I stopped.

Because, suddenly, I realized...

I had no idea what had actually triggered the pregnancy last time.

Was it the fact that I was a vampire? The magic in my body? Something about Stiles?

Hell, I still didn't know how it had happened.

And now, as I sat there, staring at the stupid plastic test in Deaton's hands, a horrifying thought crept into my brain.

What if it was happening again?

I swallowed hard, my mouth suddenly dry. "You're not serious."

Deaton simply held the test out to me.

"I think it's worth checking."

I stared at it.

Then at him.

Then back at it.

"Absolutely not," I said immediately.

Deaton's expression didn't change.

I shook my head, crossing my arms. "No way. Not happening."

"Damon," Deaton said evenly, "what's the harm in ruling it out?"

"The harm," I snapped, "is that you're suggesting something impossible."

"Is it?"

I opened my mouth—then closed it.

Because, unfortunately, Deaton had a point.

I had thought it was impossible the first time, too.

And yet...

I had three supernatural toddlers at home, currently trying to convince Stiles to let them build a 'pillow kingdom' in the living room.

Shit.

I groaned loudly, snatching the test from Deaton's hands. "This is stupid."

Deaton didn't say anything, just gestured toward the bathroom.

Still grumbling, I shoved my way inside and slammed the door shut.

Five minutes later, I was staring at the test in absolute horror.

Because there, clear as day, were two pink lines.

Positive.

I was pregnant.

Again.

"Oh, you have GOT to be kidding me."

I stood in that tiny, dimly lit bathroom, my back pressed against the cold tile wall, staring down at the pregnancy test like it was a death sentence. My fingers were clenched so tightly around the plastic stick that I was surprised it hadn't snapped in half.

This isn't happening.

It wasn't possible. It shouldn't be possible. I was a goddamn vampire. This had already happened once, and I'd barely made it through the first time.

Breathe, Damon. Just... breathe.

A sharp knock sounded on the door.

"Damon?" Deaton's voice was infuriatingly calm, like he hadn't just ruined my entire existence. "Everything okay?"

No. No, everything was absolutely not okay.

I yanked open the door so fast that Deaton barely had time to take a step back.

I shoved the test into his face.

"Explain this," I demanded.

Deaton took one look at it, nodded calmly, and said, "Congratulations."

I wanted to throw him across the room.

Instead, I groaned, slamming the door shut again.

I heard Deaton sigh. "Damon, we should talk about this."

"No," I called back, pacing the tiny bathroom like a caged animal. "We should not talk about this. We should talk about how this is not possible."

Deaton wasn't buying it. "It was possible last time."

I stopped, glaring at the door. "Yeah, and last time, we barely survived it. Remember that part? The part where I almost bled out? The part where my body almost gave out before we even made it to the third baby?"

Deaton hesitated. "I do."

"Then you understand why this is bad."

Silence.

Then, in that same irritatingly calm voice, Deaton said:

"We don't know anything yet."

I growled under my breath. "We know enough."

More silence.

I clenched my jaw, pressing my fingers against my temples. My body was too hot, my head was spinning, and nausea was creeping up my throat again.

This wasn't just stress. It wasn't just blood deprivation.

I was actually pregnant. Again.

I hated my life.

I needed answers. Now.

With a deep breath, I yanked the door open again, practically shoving past Deaton as I stormed toward the exam chair. "Alright, fine," I snapped. "Run whatever test you need to run. Tell me exactly how screwed I am."

Deaton gave me a long, unreadable look before nodding.

"Lie back," he instructed, already grabbing supplies from a nearby cabinet.

I reluctantly did as he said, stretching out on the chair and glaring at the ceiling like it had personally offended me.

Deaton didn't waste time. He reached for a portable ultrasound machine, rolling it closer. The sight of it made my stomach twist.

No. Nope. No, thank you.

"I swear to God, Deaton," I muttered, "if there are more than one in there, I am walking into the sun."

Deaton hummed noncommittally. "Let's find out."

I gritted my teeth as he pressed the ultrasound wand to my stomach, the cold gel making me flinch.

For a few moments, there was nothing but static noise from the machine. My heartbeat—normally so steady, so calm—was hammering in my ears.

Then...

A sound.

A tiny, rhythmic sound.

It took me a second to recognize it.

A heartbeat.

Just one.

Deaton exhaled quietly. "Well," he said, tilting the screen toward me. "Good news. It's just one this time."

I felt a sharp pang of relief so intense it almost knocked the breath out of me.

One.

Just one.

I could handle one.

Maybe.

"Great," I muttered, throwing an arm over my eyes. "Fantastic. I hate everything."

Deaton ignored me, continuing his scan.

A small, grainy image appeared on the screen—a tiny, barely-formed shape flickering faintly on the monitor.

I swallowed hard.

Holy shit.

It was real.

This thing inside me was actually real.

My child.

My fingers curled into a fist.

This wasn't supposed to happen again.

I wasn't prepared for this.

The last pregnancy had nearly killed me. I remembered the feeling of my body failing, the blood loss, the look on Stiles's face when he realized how close I was to not making it out alive.

I had sworn I would never go through that again.

And yet... here we were.

"Damon."

Deaton's voice pulled me from my thoughts. I realized he was watching me carefully, studying my expression.

"You conceived on Valentine's Day," he said, his voice matter-of-fact. "That puts you at around six weeks."

I let out a sharp, humorless laugh. "Great. Love that for me."

Deaton didn't say anything, just continued his thorough examination.

I kept my eyes locked on the ceiling, forcing myself not to look at the screen again.

"Your body is reacting differently this time," Deaton noted after a moment. "Your energy levels are dropping, but it's not as severe as before. The pregnancy is progressing... naturally."

That made me tense. "Meaning?"

Deaton hesitated. "Meaning there's no sign of magical interference this time. Your body is adapting on its own."

I slowly turned my head to look at him.

"You're telling me," I said carefully, "that this is just... normal?"

"As normal as a pregnant vampire can be," Deaton admitted. "But yes. This pregnancy doesn't seem to have the same complications as last time."

I blinked at him. "So, what? No near-death experiences? No 'oh no, Damon's bleeding out on the floor again'? None of that?"

Deaton shook his head. "Not if we monitor it properly."

For the first time since seeing that damn pregnancy test, I let out a slow breath.

Okay. Okay, I could work with this.

One baby.

A less dangerous pregnancy.

I still wasn't happy about it, but at least I wasn't about to drop dead in six months.

That was... something.

Deaton must have noticed my tension easing because he finally pulled back, shutting off the machine. "I'll run some additional tests just to be sure," he said. "But for now, you need to rest. Your body is working overtime to sustain the pregnancy, and without a proper blood supply, you'll only feel worse."

I groaned. "Great. Guess I'll be chugging blood bags like protein shakes."

Deaton simply nodded. "And you should tell Stiles."

I snorted. "Yeah, no. Not yet."

Deaton raised an eyebrow. "You're not going to be able to hide it for long, Damon."

"I can try," I muttered.

He didn't argue, but the look he gave me said enough.

With a heavy sigh, I sat up, running a hand through my hair.

Pregnant. Again.

I had barely wrapped my head around being a parent the first time, and now I was doing it all over again.

I didn't know how the hell I was going to tell Stiles.

But one thing was certain—

This lockdown just got a whole lot more complicated.

I sat in my car, gripping the steering wheel so tightly my knuckles turned white. The air inside felt too thick, pressing against my skin like I was suffocating. Outside, the town was eerily quiet, a reminder that everything was still on lockdown.

But the silence in my car was deafening.

My mind kept replaying Deaton's words over and over again.

Six weeks pregnant.

I rested my forehead against the steering wheel, squeezing my eyes shut. How the hell was this happening again?

I wasn't stupid. I knew how it happened. Stiles and I had talked about the possibility of more kids—one day, far in the future, when the triplets were older and we had our lives somewhat together.

This?

This wasn't one day in the future.

This was now.

And I wasn't ready.

God, how the hell am I going to tell Stiles?

I sat there for what felt like forever, staring blankly at the empty parking lot. My brain was short-circuiting, refusing to process the reality of the situation.

I had barely survived my first pregnancy. The triplets had almost killed me. I had spent hours bleeding out, my body failing, my vision fading, while Stiles begged me to stay awake.

Now I was doing it again.

Except this time, there was no magic interfering. No supernatural force throwing the rules out the window.

This was just... me.

My body. My biology. My future.

I wasn't sure which was worse.

I exhaled sharply, sitting back against the seat. I felt sick—not just physically, but deep in my bones, like the weight of this realization was crushing me.

One baby.

Just one.

That should have been a relief. That should have made this easier.

But it didn't.

Because the moment I had seen that tiny flickering heartbeat on the ultrasound screen, I had felt it—that same terrifying, overwhelming, soul-deep love I had felt when I first saw the triplets.

I already loved this baby.

And that scared me more than anything.

What if something happens to me again?

What if I didn't make it through this pregnancy? What if Stiles had to raise our kids alone? What if I put him through that hell again?

I didn't have answers. I didn't know what to do.

But I knew one thing for sure—

I couldn't sit in this damn parking lot forever.

I had to go home.

I had to face Stiles.

And I had to figure out how the hell I was supposed to tell him. I sighed and reached for my phone, my fingers hovering over the screen as I debated what to say. I needed more time. Time to think. Time to wrap my head around the fact that I was six weeks pregnant with a baby I hadn't planned for.

Telling Stiles right now? Not happening.

Instead, I typed out a quick text:

Damon: Going to the store. Running low on food. Need anything?

It wasn't a lie. With all five of us stuck in the house, food had been disappearing fast. The triplets could eat like tiny wolves, and Stiles had a stress-snacking habit that had only gotten worse since the lockdown started. I figured I had a few hours before he started getting suspicious.

A second later, my phone buzzed.

Stiles: Get more goldfish crackers. The kids are obsessed. And coffee. If I run out, I will commit crimes.

I let out a breathless chuckle, despite the tension curling in my gut. Of course, he mentioned coffee first.

Damon: Got it. Anything else?

Stiles: I dunno, surprise me. But don't get anything weird. If you come home with, like, squid or something, I will make you eat it.

Damon: Please. You wouldn't waste good squid on me.

Stiles: True.

I stared at my phone for a second, debating whether I should add Be home soon to the message.

But I didn't know if that was true.

Because the second I walked through that door, everything changed.

Right now, sitting alone in my car, I could pretend. Pretend I was just out running errands. Pretend that nothing had shifted in my world. Pretend that I wasn't currently growing another tiny human inside me.

But the second I walked inside? Reality would hit.

And I wasn't ready.

So instead of going home, I pulled out of the parking lot and headed toward the grocery store, gripping the steering wheel like it might anchor me. The grocery store was eerily quiet.

For the past twelve days, I had been stuck inside with Stiles and the triplets, listening to their endless chatter, their feet pounding through the house, their giggles turning into shrieks of pure chaos. Now, the silence of the store pressed against me like a weighted blanket.

Most of the shelves were still half-empty. I pushed the cart down an aisle, my mind on autopilot as I grabbed whatever essentials I could find. Bread, pasta, rice—anything that would last more than a week. The triplets were eating through food faster than we could stock it.

I snagged two giant boxes of Goldfish crackers because Stiles was right—our kids were obsessed. Then I grabbed three bags of coffee beans because I wasn't about to test Stiles's patience during a lockdown without caffeine.

A woman passed by, her face partially covered by a cloth mask. Her eyes darted around like she was afraid to breathe the same air as me. It was unsettling. Just two weeks ago, life had been normal. Now, there were taped markers on the floor, separating people in line, and the cashier was standing behind a plastic barrier.

The world had changed overnight.

And so had mine.

I clenched the shopping cart handle, my stomach twisting. Six weeks. That's what Deaton had said. Which meant... Valentine's Day. That was when this had happened.

I exhaled slowly, rubbing a hand over my face. I should've known something was different. The nausea, the headaches, the way I had been craving peanut butter straight from the jar like a damn heathen. I should have put it together sooner.

Instead, I had ignored it.

And now I was here, in a grocery store during a global pandemic, trying to decide how to tell my husband I was pregnant again.

I turned the corner, nearly running into a cart filled with baby supplies. Formula. Diapers. Tiny onesies. The sight of it all made my stomach twist.

One baby.

Not three.

Not another set of triplets that would send us into complete and utter madness.

Just one.

For a second, I felt my chest loosen. Maybe this wouldn't be as hard. Maybe this time, it wouldn't almost kill me.

I ran a hand through my hair, staring at the baby supplies. I hadn't planned on telling Stiles today. Hell, I hadn't planned on telling him for at least another week. But standing here, surrounded by tiny clothes and baby bottles, I realized I didn't want to hold onto this alone.

He deserved to know.

And he deserved to find out in a way that wasn't me blurting it out while stress-eating Goldfish crackers.

So, instead of walking past the baby aisle like I had planned, I stopped.

And I started picking things up.

It started with something simple—a small, white gift box. Something big enough to fit the ultrasound photos, the pregnancy test, and whatever else I grabbed.

Then I added a soft baby blanket. It was gray, neutral, nothing too cutesy. But it was soft, and I knew Stiles would run his fingers over it, lost in thought.

Then came the onesie.

I picked up one that said Newest Member of the Pack.

I stared at it for a long time, my throat tightening.

We hadn't planned on more kids. Not yet. We had talked about it—talked about waiting until the triplets were older, maybe five or six, before even thinking about another baby.

But now? It was happening whether we were ready or not.

And I was terrified.

But I was also... hopeful.

A new baby.

One baby.

A new little piece of Stiles and me.

I tossed the onesie into the cart, then hesitated before grabbing one more thing—a small, plush wolf. It was the kind of thing a baby could hold onto, something soft and comforting.

Something that would fit right in with our pack.

When I finally reached checkout, my cart was filled with two realities. One was the everyday essentials—pasta, snacks, and way too much coffee. The other? Diapers. A onesie. A baby blanket.

The cashier, a tired-looking woman in her fifties, scanned the baby items and gave me a knowing smile.

"Expecting?" she asked.

I hesitated, then nodded slowly. "Yeah."

"Congratulations."

She said it so simply, like it was just another normal thing in the world. Like the idea of bringing a baby into this mess wasn't terrifying.

And for the first time all day, I let myself breathe.

I thanked her, paid for everything, and walked out into the cold March air, my chest still tight, my head still spinning.

But as I sat in my car, staring down at the baby box resting in the passenger seat, a small, unexpected smile crept across my lips.

This was happening.

And I was finally ready to tell Stiles.

Chapter Text

Previously on

Stiles is a Mikaelson

Damon's Pov

She said it so simply, like it was just another normal thing in the world. Like the idea of bringing a baby into this mess wasn't terrifying.

And for the first time all day, I let myself breathe.

I thanked her, paid for everything, and walked out into the cold March air, my chest still tight, my head still spinning.

But as I sat in my car, staring down at the baby box resting in the passenger seat, a small, unexpected smile crept across my lips.

This was happening.

And I was finally ready to tell Stiles.

Damon's Pov

The drive home was quiet.

The grocery bags rustled in the backseat every time I made a turn, and the little white gift box sat perfectly still on the passenger seat, like a silent reminder of the massive bomb I was about to drop on Stiles.

I gripped the steering wheel a little tighter.

This wasn't something I could just blurt out the second I walked through the door. I had to be smart about it. Because if I didn't handle this right, Stiles was going to lose his mind.

We had talked about more kids in theory—the kind of vague conversation that didn't actually require a decision. We had agreed that one day we might try for another. One day when the triplets weren't so young, when our lives weren't so chaotic.

Well.

One day had decided to show up way ahead of schedule.

I drummed my fingers against the wheel, considering my options.

Option One: The Immediate Approach

I walk inside, set the gift box on the counter, and say, "Hey, babe, guess what? I'm pregnant."

Pros:

1. No buildup. Just rip the band-aid off.

2. Stiles wouldn't have time to overthink.

Cons:

1. Stiles would panic immediately.

2. There's a 75% chance he would short-circuit and forget how to form words.

3. Possible hyperventilation.

Option Two: The Casual Approach

I wait until we're both relaxed—maybe later tonight, after the triplets go to bed. Then, I casually slide the box over and watch his face as he opens it.

Pros:

1. He'd have the time to process it without the kids running around.

2. Less risk of immediate freak-out.

Cons:

1. I'd have to sit on this secret for hours.

2. There's still a 50% chance of hyperventilation.

Option Three: The Completely Avoidant Approach

I pretend nothing is happening and wait until I literally can't hide it anymore.

Pros:

1. I don't have to deal with it today.

2. I can avoid stress eating an entire bag of Goldfish crackers.

Cons:

1. Stiles would kill me.

I sighed, rubbing my temple. Option Three was clearly a death wish.

Which meant I had two choices: immediate or casual.

I needed to be strategic.

If I told him too soon, there was a good chance he'd spend the entire day spiraling into worst-case scenarios. If I told him too late, he'd be pissed that I kept it from him.

And, let's be honest—keeping secrets from Stiles never ended well.

I glanced at the baby box again.

No. This needed to be tonight.

After the triplets were in bed, after we'd both had a chance to breathe, after I could sit down next to him and just... let him feel whatever he needed to feel.

That was the only way this was going to work.

I needed him to be okay.

Because I sure as hell wasn't.

And if Stiles freaked out, then I'd freak out, and then we'd both be useless, and we could not afford that right now.

One crisis at a time.

The closer I got to home, the more I realized that I couldn't walk in looking like I had just had an existential crisis in the parking lot of a grocery store.

Stiles knew me too well.

He'd see it on my face the second I walked through the door, and then he'd start questioning me, and then I'd cave and tell him before I was ready.

I needed to look normal.

So, I took a deep breath, rolled my shoulders back, and put on my most casual, nothing-weird-is-happening face.

By the time I pulled into the driveway, I had rehearsed every possible conversation in my head at least a dozen times.

And none of them prepared me for what actually happened. The second I opened the front door, I was greeted by absolute madness.

The triplets were running through the living room at full speed.

Henry had a cape made out of a bedsheet, Cayley was wearing one of Stiles's old FBI sweatshirts that dragged on the floor behind her, and Asher—oh, for the love of—Asher was trying to climb onto the bookshelf.

"Asher Mikaelson, do not make me come over there!" Stiles called from the kitchen.

Asher froze mid-climb, turned his head slowly like he was in a horror movie, and grinned.

Oh, God.

I barely had time to drop the grocery bags before Asher launched himself off the shelf.

"ASHE—"

I lunged forward, catching him just before he face-planted into the couch.

Henry and Cayley burst into cheers.

"Mommy caught him!" Henry shouted.

"He's like a superhero!" Cayley added.

I set Asher down on his feet and glared. "You are NOT allowed to launch yourself off furniture, Asher. That's a rule now."

Asher, the little menace, just beamed up at me. "But you caught me, Mommy."

"That's not the point," I grumbled.

Stiles finally emerged from the kitchen, flour smeared on his shirt. He took one look at me, then at the triplets, then sighed dramatically.

"Welcome home, babe."

I raised an eyebrow. "Do I even want to know what happened?"

He waved a hand. "They wanted to help me bake. It turned into a full-contact sport."

I glanced at the kids again—all three of them were covered in flour and what looked like chocolate smudges.

Henry held up a spoon. "I mixed the batter!"

Cayley twirled. "I was in charge of sprinkles!"

Asher threw his arms up. "And I was the ninja chef!"

Of course, he was.

Stiles rubbed his temples. "I love them. I do. But I swear, if I see one more speck of flour in this house, I'm moving to the woods."

I bit back a laugh. "You wouldn't survive in the woods."

Stiles groaned. "You're probably right."

I walked over and kissed his forehead, feeling some of my anxiety ease.

This was home.

Messy, loud, and chaotic as hell.

And tonight, I was going to change it forever.

I glanced at the triplets, still bouncing around, still full of energy.

Okay. New plan.

Dinner. Bath time. Bedtime.

Then, once the house was quiet—**once it was just Stiles and me—**I'd give him the box.

I just had to get through the next few hours without giving anything away.

No pressure.

I walked into our bedroom with the gift box tucked securely under my arm, my heart pounding harder than it had any right to.

This was fine.

I was fine.

Except, you know, for the tiny detail that I was currently hiding the fact that I was six weeks pregnant with our fourth child.

I exhaled sharply, shaking my head at my own spiraling thoughts. Not now, Salvatore. Keep it together.

I crossed the room, yanked open my closet door, and quickly scanned the shelves for the best hiding spot. It had to be somewhere Stiles wouldn't randomly go rummaging through. Somewhere safe.

Somewhere Henry, Cayley, and Asher wouldn't accidentally stumble upon in their never-ending quest for chaos.

Finally, my eyes landed on a storage box on the top shelf—the one I hadn't touched in months.

Perfect.

I pulled the lid off, tucked the baby gift box carefully inside, and replaced the lid, making sure it looked completely untouched. I'd come back for it tonight. After the triplets were asleep. After I had a moment to sit down and actually look Stiles in the eyes when I told him.

After I figured out how the hell I was even going to say the words.

I shut the closet door, leaning against it for a second, just trying to breathe.

This wasn't the first time I'd been in this position.

But it felt different this time.

With the triplets, everything had been insane.

The pregnancy had nearly killed me. Stiles and I had barely had time to process what was happening before we were thrown into survival mode. The triplets had come into the world fast, loud, and demanding.

This... this was just one baby.

One.

That should have been comforting.

But somehow, it just made the whole thing feel even more overwhelming.

Because now, I had time to think about it.

Time to question if we were ready for this. If we could handle this.

I wasn't sure what terrified me more—the thought of another pregnancy or the thought of telling Stiles.

And that was ridiculous.

This was Stiles.

My husband. My partner in everything.

I knew he loved me. Knew he'd stand by me no matter what.

But I also knew him.

And this? This was going to hit him hard.

I sighed, running a hand through my hair before pushing off the door and heading back toward the kitchen. For now, I just had to act normal.

Just a few more hours.

Then I'd tell him.

And our lives would never be the same again. I walked into the kitchen, trying to focus on the simple act of breathing as I listened to the sound of the triplets' laughter echoing from outside.

Through the window above the sink, I could see them running around the backyard—Cayley in her princess dress, her little legs carrying her across the grass as she dramatically declared herself queen of the world. Henry, ever the builder, was carefully stacking rocks like he was constructing some kind of sacred monument. And Asher? Asher was halfway up the fence, because of course he was.

Stiles stood in the middle of it all, arms crossed, his face the picture of fake parental authority.

I smirked to myself as I watched him try to negotiate with Asher about why climbing the fence was not a valid ninja training exercise.

God, I loved them.

I loved this.

And yet, despite the warmth in my chest, my stomach twisted with anxiety.

Because the second I stepped away from this window, I'd have to pretend like everything was normal.

Like I wasn't hiding the biggest secret of my life.

Shaking my head, I turned my focus back to the task at hand—dinner.

Cooking was easy.

Predictable. Safe.

It gave me something to focus on that wasn't the fact that I was growing a tiny, unplanned Salvatore-Mikaelson inside of me.

I grabbed the ingredients I needed from the fridge, setting them on the counter. Stiles had stocked up on groceries earlier in the week, so we still had plenty of fresh vegetables, pasta, and chicken. Something simple. Comforting.

The smell of garlic filled the air as I started chopping, the rhythmic motion of the knife against the cutting board grounding me.

Focus.

One step at a time.

I could do this.

I could keep it together for a few more hours.

At least, that was the plan.

Until the back door swung open, and Stiles strolled in, sweaty, grinning, and utterly unaware that our lives were about to change forever.

"Hey, Mommy," he teased, grabbing a water bottle from the fridge and taking a long sip. "Figured I'd come in and check on dinner before our children stage a coup and demand snacks as tribute."

I rolled my eyes at the nickname but didn't react otherwise. If I did, he'd know something was up.

Stiles could read me like a damn book, and I couldn't afford that right now.

I forced a smirk. "I'd love to see them try. You're the one who gave them all that energy out there—seems like a you problem."

Stiles snorted. "Oh, it absolutely is. I just got out-negotiated by a three-year-old about why he should be allowed to scale the fence like he's starring in his own action movie."

"Asher?"

"Asher."

"Shocking."

Stiles leaned against the counter, eyes flickering over me in that way that made my skin prickle. "You good?"

Shit.

I forced a casual shrug. "Yeah. Just... tired."

His brow furrowed, concern flashing in his gaze. "You sure? You've been kinda off today."

Damn it.

I turned back to the stove, pretending to check the heat on the pan even though I knew full well it was fine. "I'm fine, Stiles. It's just—" I gestured vaguely. "Everything. The lockdown. The kids being cooped up. Not having my usual escape routes."

It wasn't exactly a lie.

And it seemed to work because Stiles sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah. I get that."

For a moment, we just stood there, the comfortable silence settling around us.

Then—

"Daddy! Mommy! Grandpa's calling!"

Cayley's excited voice rang out from the living room, followed by the sound of tiny feet stomping across the floor.

Saved by the child.

Stiles groaned. "I swear, if my dad is teaching them more weird police codes, I'm revoking his FaceTime privileges."

"Good luck with that," I said, smirking. "Go on—I've got dinner covered."

Stiles hesitated for a second, like he wanted to push for more, but thankfully, Cayley's impatience won out.

"Coming!" he called, ruffling my hair as he walked past me toward the living room.

The second he was gone, I exhaled sharply, gripping the edge of the counter.

Too close.

Way too close.

I had to get it together.

Because after dinner, after the triplets were in bed, there would be no more putting this off.

Tonight, Stiles would know.

And then—everything would change. The smell of garlic and roasted chicken filled the kitchen as I put the finishing touches on dinner. The sauce simmered in the pan, thick and fragrant, while the pasta boiled, its steam clouding the kitchen windows. I focused on stirring, keeping my hands busy, keeping my mind occupied—anything to stop myself from spiraling into the what now? of the situation I was in.

I was pregnant.

Again.

The weight of that reality had been pressing against my chest since I left Deaton's clinic, and I hadn't been able to breathe properly since.

I was good at compartmentalizing. Good at keeping my emotions locked up until I was ready to deal with them. But the problem with secrets—especially big ones—was that they itched. They dug in, burrowed beneath the skin, waiting to be noticed.

And Stiles?

Stiles noticed everything.

I just needed to get through dinner. Bathtime. Bedtime.

Then we'd talk.

Then I'd tell him.

Then—everything would change.

Dinner

The triplets barreled into the kitchen, full speed, as soon as I called them for dinner.

"Food!" Asher shouted, pumping his tiny fists in the air. "Finally!"

"You ate, like, two hours ago," Stiles reminded him as he herded them toward their chairs.

"That was sooooo long ago," Cayley whined dramatically, flopping into her booster seat like the weight of the world rested on her tiny shoulders.

Henry climbed into his chair carefully, always the most methodical of the three, and took a deep breath. "It smells really good, Mommy."

"Thank you, Henry," I said, shooting him an appreciative look as I set the plates down. "At least someone appreciates my hard work."

"Hey," Stiles cut in, grabbing his own plate. "I appreciate your hard work."

"Do you, though?" I smirked. "Because last time I made pasta, you drowned it in hot sauce and called it 'enhancing the flavor.'"

"That is not what happened," Stiles argued.

Cayley giggled. "You did put a lot of hot sauce on it, Daddy."

"Traitor," Stiles muttered, sending her a playful glare.

Dinner was loud, as usual. The triplets talked over each other, telling us about their "adventures" in the backyard. Cayley was still insisting she had magical powers. Asher went into great detail about how he was going to be the greatest ninja in the world. Henry spent the entire meal stacking his pasta into "space stations" before eating it.

It was chaos.

And I loved it.

Even with the weight of the secret pressing down on me, even with the uncertainty clawing at my mind, I knew—this was what mattered.

Family.

Us.

Bathtime was a battle.

It always was.

Henry, as usual, insisted he wasn't dirty enough to need a bath. Asher somehow ended up with more water outside the tub than inside it. And Cayley? Cayley refused to let us wash her hair unless we let her wear her tiara while we did it.

By the time Stiles and I got them all clean, dried, and into their pajamas, we were exhausted.

"Next time, we just hose them down in the backyard," Stiles muttered as he ruffled Henry's damp hair.

Henry gasped. "Like a dog?!"

"Exactly like a dog," I deadpanned.

Cayley giggled. Asher looked like he was actually considering whether or not that would be fun.

Stiles sighed. "Okay, no hosing them down. But for real, how do three tiny humans make such a big mess?!"

"It's their superpower," I said, smirking.

"Unfair."

After bathtime, we let the triplets wind down with a little TV before bed.

Cayley curled up on my lap, sucking her thumb as she watched the cartoon on the screen. Henry sat between me and Stiles, eyes drooping as he clutched his stuffed rocket. Asher was sprawled out dramatically across Stiles' lap like a tiny king.

I rested my chin on the top of Cayley's head, listening to the sound of the TV, feeling the warmth of my kids pressed against me.

It was peaceful.

A moment I wanted to freeze in time.

Because after this, after they were in bed—

Stiles would know.

Getting the triplets to bed was always an ordeal. There were stories to read. Stuffed animals to arrange. A very serious debate over whether or not Cayley's nightlight was too bright.

By the time they were finally asleep, I was drained. I stood in the doorway of their room for a long moment, just watching them breathe, listening to the soft little sounds they made in their sleep.

How the hell was I going to tell them they had a little brother or sister on the way?

I took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and turned away.

Time to face the music. Stiles was already on the couch when I walked back into the living room, one arm draped over the backrest, his legs stretched out.

He looked up as I entered, tilting his head slightly.

"So," he said, patting the spot next to him. "How'd it go with Deaton?"

I swallowed, trying to figure out how to answer that question without blurting out I'm pregnant again like a total idiot.

Instead, I crossed the room and dropped onto the couch beside him, sinking into the cushions as I ran a hand through my hair.

"Well," I started, my voice deliberately casual, "he ran some tests."

Stiles turned toward me, his brow furrowing immediately. His concern was already kicking into high gear, and I hadn't even said anything alarming yet.

"And?" he pressed, his body shifting so he could get a better look at me.

I hesitated for half a second before exhaling slowly. "And everything's fine. I mean—relatively speaking."

Stiles narrowed his eyes, clearly not satisfied with that answer. "Damon. What does 'relatively speaking' mean?"

I bit my lip, heart hammering in my chest. This is it. No turning back now.

Instead of answering, I stood up.

"Hold that thought," I said quickly, moving toward the bedroom before he could push for more.

Behind me, I could feel his confusion like a physical weight, but he didn't follow—probably because he knew me well enough to realize that whatever I was about to do was important.

In our bedroom, I pulled open the closet door, reaching for the small box I'd put together earlier. My fingers brushed over the edges of the lid, my pulse pounding so hard I could hear it in my ears.

This was happening.

This was real.

I grabbed the box and walked back out into the living room, where Stiles was now sitting up straighter, his entire body tense with anticipation. His eyes flicked to the box in my hands, and I saw the exact moment his brain kicked into overdrive.

"Okay," he said slowly, eyes darting between me and the box. "What the hell is that?"

I sat back down beside him, placing the box between us. My hands felt clammy, my stomach a mess of nerves, but I forced myself to meet his gaze.

"Open it," I told him quietly.

Stiles hesitated for a fraction of a second before reaching out, fingers curling around the lid. His movements were careful, deliberate, like he was preparing for something huge.

Which, to be fair—he was.

He lifted the lid and pulled back the tissue paper inside.

The first thing he saw was the small, plush wolf. He picked it up, turning it over in his hands, his lips parting slightly in confusion.

Then came the baby blanket. Soft, blue-gray fabric with tiny moons and stars stitched along the edges.

His breathing hitched. His fingers curled around the material.

And then—

The onesie.

White fabric, small enough to fit in his palm, with the words Newest Member of the Pack printed in dark blue letters across the front.

He stared at it. Stared through it.

His chest rose and fell in shallow, uneven breaths.

And finally—

At the very bottom of the box—

The pregnancy test and the ultrasound pictures Deaton had given me.

For a full ten seconds, Stiles didn't move. Didn't blink.

Didn't breathe.

I could practically hear the gears in his head grinding as he tried to process what he was looking at.

Tried to process what it meant.

And then, slowly—painfully—he lifted his head, locking eyes with me.

His voice, when it finally came, was barely above a whisper.

"Damon."

I swallowed hard. "Yeah?"

His gaze dropped back down to the ultrasound picture, like he needed to confirm that this was, in fact, reality.

Then back to me.

Then back to the test.

Then—

"Are you fucking kidding me?"

I winced.

Okay. Not the reaction I was hoping for, but not entirely unexpected.

Stiles ran a hand through his hair, his fingers visibly shaking as he tried to form a coherent sentence.

"You're—" He cut himself off, blinking rapidly. "You're pregnant?"

I nodded slowly. "That's what Deaton says."

His jaw went slack. "But—" He gestured vaguely, struggling for words. "But you're a vampire."

"Yep."

"And this isn't supposed to be possible!"

"Well, technically—"

"Don't 'technically' me right now, Damon!" he burst out, eyes wild.

I winced again.

Okay. Maybe he needed a minute.

Stiles inhaled sharply, rubbing his hands down his face before shaking his head like he was trying to reset his entire thought process.

"How?" he demanded, his voice an octave higher than usual. "How?"

I exhaled slowly. "Well—"

"Wait." He held up a hand. "Do not answer that."

I clamped my mouth shut.

Stiles took another deep breath. Then another.

Then he laughed.

Not a happy, joyful laugh—no, this was the unhinged kind of laughter that happened right before he had a complete meltdown.

"Oh my God," he muttered between breaths. "Oh my God. This is—okay. Okay. So let me get this straight. You went to Deaton, thinking there was something wrong with you. And instead, he tells you that you're pregnant?"

I nodded.

"Like, six weeks pregnant?"

Another nod.

He dragged a hand through his hair again, looking at me like I had personally offended him. "And you waited until now to tell me?!"

"In my defense," I said, holding up my hands, "I needed time to process."

He let out another disbelieving laugh. "Oh, you needed time? Damon, I—"

He stopped suddenly, his entire body freezing.

His eyes snapped up to mine, his expression abruptly shifting from panicked to something softer.

Something raw.

"... Valentine's Day," he said quietly.

I swallowed.

Because yeah.

That was when it happened.

He inhaled sharply, his eyes flicking back down to the ultrasound picture. His fingers ghosted over the image, tracing the tiny, barely-formed shape inside.

His expression changed again.

Less panic. More—

Wonder.

Slowly, carefully, he lifted the ultrasound and stared at it like it was the single most important thing he'd ever held.

"This is real," he murmured.

I nodded.

His throat bobbed as he swallowed, his voice dropping even lower.

"... We're having another baby."

I bit my lip, suddenly feeling ridiculously vulnerable.

"Yeah," I admitted softly. "We are."

Stiles exhaled sharply.

Then—before I could react—he surged forward and kissed me.

Hard.

Desperate.

Like he needed to feel this, to make sure it wasn't some kind of fever dream.

I melted into him instantly, my body relaxing as his fingers curled around the back of my neck, grounding us both.

When he pulled back, his eyes were wet.

Not crying—but close.

"... We're having another baby," he whispered again.

I nodded, my throat too tight to say anything.

And then, just like that—

Stiles laughed.

A real laugh this time. A good one.

He wiped a hand over his face, shaking his head in disbelief. "I knew something was up with you," he muttered. "I knew it."

I rolled my eyes. "You're insufferable."

"And you're pregnant," he shot back, grinning.

I groaned, but my heart felt lighter.

Because despite everything—despite the panic, the confusion, the shock—

Stiles was happy.

And that?

That was all I needed.

Stiles's Pov

I couldn't breathe.

Okay, that was dramatic. I was obviously breathing, but it didn't feel real.

Because sitting on the coffee table in front of me—tucked inside a carefully assembled gift box—was proof that my life was about to change. Again.

I stared down at the contents, my fingers still wrapped around the tiny, soft onesie. The words "Newest Member of the Pack" were staring back at me, mocking me, reminding me that this wasn't a joke. This wasn't one of Damon's pranks.

This was happening.

Damon was pregnant.

Again.

I inhaled sharply, my eyes darting to the ultrasound photos I had set down just moments before. The grainy, black-and-white image was proof that, as of six weeks ago, Damon and I had unknowingly created another tiny life.

A fourth baby.

Four.

We already had three.

Three toddlers who, at this very moment, were upstairs in their beds, dreaming about God knows what. Three toddlers who were fast, strong, and could cause absolute destruction when left alone for longer than five minutes.

And now—

We were adding one more.

I let out a shaky breath, running a hand through my hair before finally looking up at Damon.

He was sitting completely still, watching me with an unreadable expression. He was nervous. I could tell.

I was pretty sure he had been expecting me to freak out.

And okay—yeah, I was freaking out. But not in the way he probably thought I would.

I swallowed hard. "You're... really pregnant."

Damon exhaled through his nose, nodding once. "Yeah. Six weeks."

I stared at him. "Like... a real baby. In there." I gestured vaguely at his stomach. "Like, right now."

His lips twitched, and I could tell he was fighting a smirk. "That's usually how pregnancy works, babe."

I ignored the sarcasm. "I just—I mean—" I gestured wildly at the box, my voice rising slightly. "You made me a goddamn gift box, Damon!"

Damon finally smirked. "Of course I did. What kind of monster would I be if I didn't make a dramatic reveal?"

I blinked at him. "A normal person, maybe?"

His smirk grew. "Please. When have I ever been normal?"

I opened my mouth—then closed it.

Fair point.

I exhaled slowly, rubbing my temples. "So, this... happened. It's happening. There's... a baby."

Damon's expression softened. "Yeah, Stiles. There's a baby."

I swallowed thickly, my heart pounding. "We just... made another baby."

Damon's smirk faltered slightly. "Technically, we made another baby on Valentine's Day."

I choked. "Are you serious?"

He gave me an unimpressed look. "Stiles, do you want me to show you the math?"

I waved my hands quickly. "Nope. Nope. I am good. That's—I do not need that level of detail."

Damon rolled his eyes but didn't push it.

For a moment, neither of us spoke.

Then—

I let out a breathless laugh.

It wasn't planned. It wasn't logical. But the second the laughter started, I couldn't stop it.

Damon's eyes narrowed slightly. "Are you... okay?"

I laughed harder. "No. No, I don't think I am."

Damon frowned. "Stiles."

I tried to pull myself together, shaking my head. "No, it's just—this is—our life."

Damon tilted his head. "What do you mean?"

I let out a long exhale, finally meeting his gaze. "Damon. We have three toddlers. Three. And now we're having a fourth. This is our life now. Chaos. Pure, ridiculous chaos."

Damon's lips twitched again. "You say that like it's a bad thing."

I grinned, reaching across the space between us and grabbing his hands. "Nah. It's kind of the best thing."

Damon's expression shifted—just a little—but it was enough for me to see the relief in his eyes. I squeezed his hands, grounding both of us.

We sat there for a moment, just breathing. Just existing in this weird, surreal reality.

Then—

A thought hit me.

My eyes widened.

"Oh my God."

Damon's brows lifted. "What?"

"Oh my God." I let go of his hands, grabbing the onesie again and staring at it like it held the secrets of the universe.

Damon was watching me warily. "Stiles. What's happening in that head of yours?"

I looked at him, dead serious.

"We have to name another one."

Damon blinked.

Then—

He groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "Jesus Christ."

"No, Damon. Think about it. We had three chances last time. Three shots at naming a whole human being. But now—now we have to name another one. And what if we mess it up? What if—"

Damon threw a pillow at my face.

I barely caught it before it smacked me.

"Stiles," Damon said dryly. "We have months to figure this out."

I scowled, hugging the pillow to my chest. "Yeah, and we spent months arguing last time. I refuse to go through another Hurricane Name Debate."

Damon rolled his eyes. "I swear to God, if you suggest naming this kid after some random pop culture reference again—"

I gasped dramatically. "How dare you. Baby Yoda Mikaelson is a perfectly respectable name."

Damon lunged at me.

I shrieked, dodging just in time.

He scowled. "I will divorce you."

I smirked. "Please. You'd be lost without me."

Damon sighed, shaking his head, but his lips twitched upward.

And just like that—

The overwhelming weight of reality didn't feel so heavy anymore.

Because yeah, this was insane. Yeah, we weren't expecting this.

But at the end of the day—

This was us.

And I wouldn't trade this life for anything.